College/University True Bondage Stories


January - December 1999

Back to Index Page
Stories Omdex
*** indicate Canuck's picks
Caught in Self-Bondage - Dave
Our First Tie-Up Session - Dave Tickle
College Story - Carol ***
Trying Out the Roommate's Equipment - JJ
Tied by Roomie - Sharon
Rescued a Damsel in Distress - David Adams
Basement Sorority Initiation - StrayLight
Dorm Duct Tapings - Cliffhanger
Playing Strip Poker - PH ***
Stuck - Bob
Self Bondage / Discovery - Sharon
How I became a... - Denise
Surprised in Bondage - Dave1
Self-Bondage Discovery part 2 - Sharon
Lifeguard bondage - lifeguard
Ticklish Sorority Initiation - Travis
How I became a... part 3 and 4- Denise
I owed her one! - Carol
Discovered in Self-Bondage part 3 - Sharon
Are you bringing the green bag - Bill Z
Sorority Initiation part 1 - Amber
Selfbondage gone wrong - Sideways
The Dare - Jeanne
Turnabout is Fair Play - Dave1
Caught in the Act - JJ
Frat party bondage - Krista
Discovered in Self-Bondage part 4- Sharon
To Catch a Spy part 1 - Stacey
Football Team Recruits - Jon Carter
Bondage Without Bonds - wire
Lifeguard's turn - lifeguard
Unexpected Visitor - Cobra***
Bikini bondage - Cobra
A Risky Experiment - Jeff
Jeff's second tale - Jeff
Bound and Gagged Actress - Steve
Bondage at a Party - Cobra
The Initiation (ch 3,4,5) - Jeff
Roommate Bondage - Pamela5
Stocks at Renaissance Faire - Hollis
Bob's Turn - Jeff
Roommate Bondage 2 - Pamela5
The Challenge - Jeff
Roommate Bondage 3 - Pamela5
Former Girlfriend - Jerry9b
Sorority - Sandie
Roommate Bondage 4 - Pamela5
Freshman initiation - Ryan
Sorority Pledge - Morandilas
University professor bondage - Dr J
Initiation Night - Karen***
Epilogue - Jeff
Beth - Curt ***
Lessons - Thomas M
The Night - Riddler
Birthday Present - Kidnapper
Mummified a la Indiana Jones - Tish


Friday January 1st 1999 08:17:27
webspawner.com/users/clubpic Meet some fun women on net this year. The net makes it much easier to find a b/d woman. I met one woman that loved being gagged with tape and tied lots . She was up for any fun idea i had. I met another in another state that loved being tied and spanked lots. There is hope to find the right partner if you try. Im hoping 1999 will be great year too. love this site. come by visit me .
bob
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Friday January 15th 1999 08:35:40
Hello - This is a story that i have been tied-up and gagged. My friend Steve had a friend over. He had been meaning to tie me up for months and he decided that day he would. He tied my wrists and my feet. And also gagged me. He wouldn't let me go. I struggled for serveral minutes and until about 45 minutes later did my friend Steve have pity on me. So he untied my feet and ungagged me. He didn't untie my hands. The rope was cutting the circulation off of my hands. He didn't realize that. But finally 20 minutes later I told him and he loosened the ropes. Finally 10 minutes later he untied me. Later that day I tied his friend up. Just as a little redempsion.
Mark
Homepage URL:

Saturday January 23rd 1999 10:39:33
Caught in Self-Bondage

This story goes back a few years and is about an expierence I had with my live in girlfriend. We both enjoyed bondage and took turns tieing each other up. I would also tie myself up when I was home alone. Since we both worked different shifts, she worked during the day at an office as a secretary, I would wait for her to leave and then bring out my various belts, ties and a pair of her pantyhose. I had one pair of handcuffs that I had bought from a carnival and kept the key tied to a string so that I could always free myself whenever I wanted. I would gag myself with the pantyhose then tie myself so that when I closed the handcuffs on my wrist I was in a hogtied position on the floor. The string for the cuffs was always within easy reach and I would often spend hours enjoying my helplessness before freeing myself. One day ten minutes or so after I had started I heard the door knob rattle. I always locked the door for these times so I wouldn't be surprised. When I heard the key being used on the door I knew Shari had returned home. I felt foolish to say the least. There was no time to free myself and I knew I would have alot of explaining to do. When she entered the room she acted surprised but not overly so. "Oh my god what happened?" All I could do was answer a muted "mmmpph" as she stood staring down at me. She was all decked out for her job as she usually was wearing black stockings, heels and a short skirt to show off her incredible legs. She dropped her purse on a table in the room and walked over to me. As she approched me one of the bondage magazines I had layed out beforehand on the floor caught her I eye and she picked it up and started thumbing through it. I tried to signal her with my head and with as much sound as I could that the key was right there to free me with but she was obviously ingrossed in the pictures and ignored me. "This is so cool!" She said to herself as I reeled in the string inorder to retrieve the key. It's never easy unlocking the cuffs behind your back and it was harder still under this kind of pressure. "Oh hear, let me get that for you". She knelt down beside me and took the key in her fingers. "You don't really want to get free, do you? After you went to all this trouble?" she tapped me on the cheek with the key. I nodded my head "YES" "Well I don't think you do" she pouted sweetly, "I think you deserved to be punished" She grabbed another magazine up off the floor and still holding the key stood up and absently walked around the apartment floor until she stood directly in front of me. My meager attempts to get her attention were futile. "This is so cool" she giggled again. She dropped the magazine to the floor and after staring down at me for a few seconds walked over to the table and dropped the key into her purse. "I came back because I forgot my checkbook and ... I think I like you like this" she drawled sweetly. She pulled a cigarette and lighter from inside and than snapped the purse closed. She placed the bag high up on the mantel of the fireplace and walked over to sit in the chair closest to where my head lay on the floor. "I hope your comfortable because your going to be like this for a long time you know." as she sat, crossing her legs. I twisted around as best I could to look at her. This made her laugh. "Don't look so nervous this is going to be fun." and she stroked the tip of my nose with the toe of her shoe. She put down her cigarette and picked up the phone inorder to call in sick that day. And thats how I ended up four hours later still tied up and serving as a footstool to her and her two girlfriends as they drank marguaritas, smoked cigarrettes and argued over their favorite soapoperas.

Dave
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Sunday January 24th 1999 08:51:02
OUR FIRST TIE UP SESSION

Beth and I had been to the movies and stoped at my house on the way home, she lived about 5 minutes away. We fooled around for a few minutes and she commented that she had to leave, her parents wanted her home before 11 and it was 1045. I told her to stay a little longer but she didnt want to get in trouble. "well what if I tied you up and kept you here against your will?" I asked. She smiled,"That wouldn't work, I'd just escape." I informed her that escape would be impossible. She laid back on the bed and said "It's a shame you don't have any rope or we could find out." With that I headed the closet and pulled out several pieces of rope. She smiled and crossed her wrist above her head. This was going to be fun.

I tied her wrists together and to the headboard. I walked down to her feet, grabbed her ankles and slid her down on the bed to stretch out her arms.

I tied her ankles together then ran a long piece of rope from her bound ankles to the frame under the bed, she was stretched out nicely. I strapped a belt around her legs just above her knees and stepped back to admire my work. Beth is about 5'7" 120lbs, gorgeous blue eyes, nice curves, and huge breasts. That night she had on jean shorts, a tight shirt that showed a little belly, and white socks. She struggled a bit and realized she was stuck. "Well, I cant get loose, but what if I scream?" she asked. I found two bandanas and rolled up one in a ball, "This will keep you quiet." She readily excepted the gag, but seemed a little concerned, she later told me she didnt expect me to be so into the tying game. The other bandana was tied around her mouth to keep the first in. She playfuly mmmpphhffed a little from behind her gag. Having her in my clutches I walked down to the foot of the bed. "let me make you more comfortable. I slowly pulled of each sock, brushing away some lint iner the toes on her left foot, her toes instintively curled.

I climbed on top of her and kissed her in various places. she moaned with subtle pleasure. I moved down and began to suck on her toes. all i heard was "EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!" She was rarely barefoot around me and I had just found out why. Those feet were ticklish! I ran a finger up and down several times, she began to flail her bound body and contort her bound feet. Her eyes watered heavily and she strained to push her laughter through the gag. i untied her and let her rest. She was late coming home that night. Lucky for her no one noticed that she came home at 3 AM. The next day I went out and bought a camcorder, I had to start taping this stuff.

Dave Tickles

Wednesday January 27th 1999 07:43:14
College Story
=============

Hello, my name is Carol. I finally plucked up the courage to post here.

This story took place about 12 years ago when I was in college studying for my BSc in chemistry. It isn't an initiation or anything like that, just an incident that happened in college. In the second year, I shared an apartment with another girl, Sheila, studying Geography. We had discovered that we both had an interest in bondage games, stemming from the usual childhood games.

During the week our lectures and practical sessions clashed heavily and there was no time when we were both free. On weekends, if we had nothing else scheduled, we would sometimes set up a private bondage session. We had a couple of bondage games but these were rather less than successful with only two players. Other times we would take turns or sometimes one would capture the other. Very occasionally, we would both be tied up, one tying the other and then getting into a self-bondage situation. Struggling to free each other added to the spice.

One Saturday, Sheila had arranged to go to see a movie with friends (I'm not a movie fan) and my boyfriend had had to go home, so I was looking forward to a fairly boring day. I decided to try a self-bondage session on my own. I made sure the door was locked and my emergency escape knife was close to where my hand would be. I had decided on a spread-eagle on the bed. Preparation involved tying three cinch "noose" loops to the two bottom bed posts and one of the head posts. These, I will not be able to release without a free hand. At the other head post, I also used a cinch noose but instead of tying it to the bed, it was tied to a stocking in which I placed three ice cubes and passed the stocking through a small key ring. The stocking will not pull through the ring until the ice has melted and it provides a firm anchor for the fourth cinch noose. I expected the ice would keep me prisoner for between an hour and an hour and a half.

I checked everything again and stripped down to my panties. For the tie up, I first slipped my ankles into the lower cinches and pulled them tight. I then ball-gagged myself, tightening the strap tightly behind my head. I placed a blindfold (actually the eye shades you get on the airplanes) on my forehead. I put my left hand through the fixed loop and tightened it. Now the moment of truth and the last chance to "chicken out". I pulled the blindfold down over my eyes and felt for the final loop held by the ice. I put my right hand in and pulled the noose tight. I was now tied down spread-eagled, gagged and blindfolded until the ice melted. The initial panic quickly turned into a thrill and I struggled vainly against the ropes before settling down to await my (imagined) fate.

Blindfolded, the sense of time disappears but I guess I'd been tied for about 20 minutes, when horror of horrors, I heard the key in the apartment door turning! Who could it be? What could I do? The ice and ropes held me tightly and I hadn't time to use the knife. Relieved, I heard Sheila call out "Only me, come back for my coat." But then panic again, I heard other female voices with Sheila! She came into the bedroom to get her coat from the closet and after the surprise of seeing me, she said "What are you doing?" I couldn't answer, of course, the ball-gag did its job. I heard her move around the bed and she obviously spotted the ice release. She bent over and whispered "Don't worry, I'll cover for you, just play along." Then she called out "Hey guys, come and see what we have here."

I heard the other girls (I think they were all girls) come in and after a few gasps, one I recognized to be Kate, said "Who did this to her? Let's get her untied quickly." Sheila said "No, it's probably OK. Most likely her boyfriend tied here up - he often does. One time, I came back and found him tying her up and when he'd finished, he grabbed me and tied me up too. He was very considerate - so my dress wouldn't get crushed, he took it off and tied me in my underwear! He then left us both hog-tied and went out. He was gone about 40 minutes but came back with Pizza for all of us and untied us when he returned." She then asked me "Did Steve tie you up?" I nodded yes. "OK, do you want to be left tied up?" Again I nodded yes.

"OK," she said, "but I think we can have a little fun, don't you, girls?" They all agreed and I wondered what was to happen. I didn't have long to wait, they all began to tickle me and tease me in the way only girls know how! This went of for probably 15 minutes and then they decided it was time to go.

Just before they left, Sheila again spoke up, "You know girls, Steve left Carol tied spread-eagled to the bed. What do you suppose he would think if he found her tied up somewhere else?" The traitor! The rat-bag! Surely she wouldn't? Would she? Yes, she would and yes, she did!

Under Sheila's direction, they untied my ankles and tied my legs together at the ankles and knees. Then they released my wrists, one girl holding each arm. They pulled my arms behind me and tied my wrists crossed behind my back. One of the girls suggested hog-tying me but Sheila said no, because they didn't know how long Steve would be. Sheila knew right well that he wouldn't be coming. So they carried me to a comfortable chair in the lounge and tied my shoulders, waist and thighs to it. They finished by tying my ankles to the bar underneath.

Having checked that I was OK and that the ropes were tight enough to hold me but not tight enough to constrict, Sheila said "Time to go, I hope Steve won't be too long. I'll be back by about 10 pm and it's just after 7 now." With that, I heard them leave.

I struggled against the ropes for a while but to no effect, Sheila knew what she was doing when she tied me up. So I relaxed and sat back for the remaining 2-3 hours waiting for her to return. She arrived back home at round about 10 pm as she had said and untied me. As I went off for a nice relaxing bath, she said to me "You will remember you owe me a long bondage session, won't you?"

I did remember and returned her "favour" a few weeks later.

I know there are people who will say it is very dangerous to leave a bound captive, and of course, they are right. But when you are young, you do tend to do silly things. I thoroughly enjoyed my three hours captivity - much more exciting than my original plan. But with the wisdom of the years, I'd say don't leave your captives - it's too big a risk.

That's my story. I hope you enjoyed it.
Till next time …

Carol.

Carol
E-mail address: Later, maybe

Friday January 29th 1999 10:21:10
Trying out the roomate's equipment

I decided to finally write this because I noticed there were others who had self-bondage experiences similar to my own. I've always had a fetish for bondage, tickling, and teasing. Even as a child, I could remember hoping Bruce banner (The Incredible Hulk) would be tightly restrained, or some other damsel in distress would soon appear on another episode. In college, I lived with 2 female friends. I had hard financial problems, and they let me live in her house nearly rent free. I can tell you that one of the girls is now my girlfriend and that there were some really kinky moments. However there were some pretty fun, intense, and rather tame moments as well.... Liz worked for a while in an adult lingerie/sex shop. She got some good lingerie and new toys every week to play with. She keeps a leather bag filled with rope, a set of handcuffs, several sets of velcro straps with padlocks, a ballgag, a padded blindfold, and some tape. I decided that I wanted to try a few positions I had seen in a bondage magazine and its website. Plus I just enjoy the feeling of being tied. (I hope this doesn't get me sensored) I stripped to my birthday suit this particular time. Since I had all day (Liz and Mary worked), I thought I would try many positions. I had the handcuff key and padlock keys freezing in a block of ice while I was practicing knots, gathering ideas, and planning my escape. The ice also had a string (not attached to the keys) freezing in it. The ice would melt, slide off the string and I could wait for the ice around the keys to melt before releasing myself. Good idea eh? The time had come a few hours later (by now it was about 11 am), and I decided I'd tie myself spreadeagled first to the bed. I tied the handcuffs to the heaboard using a long length of rope, making sure that the knots were NOT in reach. After measuring my extremities and distances on the bed, I attached the straps to the footboard. Whew...I was nervous. The straps enclosed my ankles, and I locked them in place with the padlocks. I tied the gag good and tight, then lay back and prepared my hands. The cuffs were a little far up the bed, but I thought, it won't be too bad to be stretched a little. I had already tied the long string to the canopy bar that was above my hands. I would have to stretch a little, but I could get to the keys once the ice melted. I figured, this will take about 3 hours or so. So I placed the blindfold on, strapped it in back, then strained to lock the cuffs around my wrists. "A little tight," I thought, but not uncomfortable. Man this was exciting. As I lay there, I tested my bonds, the gag, and really tried to get loose for about 30 minutes. Then I gave up and lay there exhausted but excited. You guys know, you have a million fantasies running through your mind at this point. AT that time, the phone rang. I laughed. Thinking to myself "Andy can't come to the phone right now. He's a little tied up." Then my stomach knotted. "Andy. This is Mary. Pick up if you are there. I guess you are not there. Just wanted to let you know I am coming home early and wanted to see if would go to the mall with me. I'll be home in about 20 minutes." CLICK! I struggled furiously. I rubbed the ice to get it to melt faster but no good. In my haste, the ice slipped from the string, out of my hands, and down my chest, finally resting a few inches from my right side. "Crap!" Just like clockwork, Mary arrives home. She calls out for me. Hearing my gagged "Mmmphh's" she opens the door and laughs. "What are you doing?" I mumbled into the gag and motioned toward the block of ice holding the keys. After removing my blindfold, she picks up the key and notices the string hanging from the canopy. "Oh I get it. The ice slipped off and you couldn't catch it." I nodded. "So I guess you'll be needing my help?" "I tell you what. It looks like the ice will melt from the keys here in about an hour. Let me eat lunch and watch the last half of my soap, then I'll come back in here." I shook my head NO! "Mmmpphh!!" "Too bad baby. You are the one tied up. Not me." She left the room, and closed the door. When she returned, she plopped down next to me. "I have decided to leave you here til Liz gets home. Since she won't be here til 5:30, which is about 4 hours, I'm gonna refreeze the keys and play with you." I was helpless and had no choice. For the next 4 hours, she essentially teased me and tickled me (I am HORRIBLY ticklish!!). Man this is long...Maybe I'll finish some other time. Sorry for the long story guys and girls.

JJ
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Sunday January 31st 1999 03:33:05
Part II The tickle torture lasted for hours on end. There was no mercy. I never knew Mary would be so sadistic. Whlie this thought was pleasing, I thought how interesting it is that given a situation like this, you see a new side to smoeone that you thought could never exist. Mary expertly teased me and told me I liked it. She constantly reminded me of how helpless I was, and that she held the keys to my escape. Liz arrived home a little later, around 6. Mary came out and told her what she had discovered when she came home for lunch. I could hear Liz laughing "Where is he now?"Mary brought her to where I was restrained. My eyes just smiled at Liz, but my muffled protests ("Help me! She's been ticlking me for hours!") just brought laughter from my two roomies. Liz spoke" Andy you sure are at our mercy now. We might keep you as our slave around here. Mary let's fix supper then decide what to do with slave-boy here." "Good idea" said Mary as she slipped a few cubes of ice under my back. They both laughed. "That'll keep you busy til we get back." After about an hour, they entered the room, one sat on either side of me."Andy," said Liz "we are going out to meet some friends tonight. Mary and I have deiced to let you continue your self-bondage game whlie we are gone. If you have not escaped by the time we return..." Mary interjected "Then we will bring back Shelley, Pam, and Sue and have a slumber/tickle party with you." Although this was sounding great, I knew how ticlkish I am and how demented these girls could be...esp if alcohol was present. Face it girls, you all get just as wild as most guys when you get tanked up. They took out the ballgag. I spoke " Girls, just let me go. I've benmmh phhgggmm" The gag was replaced with a sock, 2 silk scarves wrapped around my head, and 5 strips of ducttape. When I saw the block of ice holding the key, I felt a sinking feeling. They had used a small 6 ounce tupperware cup to freeze the key in. I knew that'd take at least 6-7 hours to melt. After it ws tied in place, Mary said" I sure hope you are here when wee get back. I didn't tickle you enough this afternoon." Liz said "Ok Andy, we'll return around midnight and it's 7:15 now. I hope for your sake that ice melts." Then they turned out the light and began to leave. Liz made a final remark.."Gee, it sure will be hard to find that key with the light turned off won't it? Have fun baby. DDon't go anywhere, cause we're gonna have a blast later tonight! Bye now!" Then they left. I knew I was doomed. Rest assured, I didn't get out. The ice was about half melted by the time they returned with their friends. While it was exciting to see 5 girls walk into the room, it was honestly quite embarassing, being naked and tied like that. I can't quite go into detail about that night, but let me say this: there was no orgy, nothing too sexual that went on, and I was thoroughly tickled, teased, and tortured well into Saturday night. Provisions were made for me to shower, use the bathroom, and eat. Afterall, with 5 girls around to tie and retie you, you are quite helpless, as I was constantly reminded of that fact by all five girls. It was a fun experience in hindsight, but man I still ask myself if I could go through it again. That night and Saturday was very interesting to say the least. But hey...that's another story. Now I am dating Liz. She and I have had a few bondage experiences that I might be able to share here, PLENTY that I can not share in this forum. Let me know if you wanna hear anything else. I have a good story from my teenage years involving me getting tickled. later folks........
JJ (aka Andy the Bound)
E-mail address: blah blah @see earlier post
Homepage URL:

Sunday January 31st 1999 04:18:40
J.J. Great story!! Wasn't too long at all.
David
Homepage URL:

Tuesday February 9th 1999 05:29:23
Carol, welcome to the group. I just read your story and enjoyed it. Thank for finding the courage to share it.
George
Homepage URL:

Tuesday February 16th 1999 09:22:00
Tied by Roomie

I guess I should share my very first bondage experience with you all. I am Sharon. I'm 26 now, but I was 19 when my first bondage experience happened. I am 5'7", 105 (a little thin), and I barely fill a b cup. My sophomore year in college found me rooming with a friend I had met at freshman orientation the previous year. Her name was Rochelle. She never knew of my interest in bondage. I would always try to quickly cover up the computer or click to another site if she came in the room, as I was looking at some damsel in distress sites. One night I wasn't quick enough. "What's that site about? Looks kinda cool." I blushed and replied "A site about women tied up and tickled." Rochelle asked" So you are into this eh? You ever been tied up?" I told her no and that it had always been a fantasy that I kept to myself. Then it happened..."You want me to tie you up on your bed Sharon?" My heart pounded..."Uh, I dunno." After some eprsuasion, I agreed. I met her in my room about 10 minutes later. She had assembled some rope, scarves, and tape. "You're gonna use all that on me?" I asked. She assured me that it was necessary to make the fantasy into a reality. Then she told me to strip to my panties, since the girl in that story I was reading was also in her panties. I reluctantly agreed. "You aren't gonna try anyting are you?" She told me that she wouldn't do anything like that...unless I wanted her to...winking at me. I only had thongs on that day, so needless to say I was barely covered. She had me place my palms together, then wound ducttape around my wrists about 10 times.Then she tied a rope over the tape and secured my arms above my head to the headboard. Then she stretched me out and pulled my legs apart. Heaven sakes I was nervous. I had never let a guy do this to me...much less a girl! Once my ankles weer secure, she asked me to squirm. I couldn't. She giggled, "Just relax. This'll be just like the story you were reading." It was then that I informed her I only wanted to be tied here like this for about 10 minutes. "Sure Sharon...whatever you say. I'll untie you whenever you tell me to, ok?" I agreed then asked her a DUMB question. "So what weer the scarves for? I kinda thought those would be used on my hands." She replied, "Oh I almost forgot..." Then without warning she balled one up and stuffed it in my mouth. "These are for your mouth Sharon...can't have you screaming." I tried to say. "No Rochelle, donnmmmhhppp!!" She tied 2 more around my head then put on 2 pieces of tape. "Oh gosh Shar, how are you gonna tell me to let you go with all that over your mouth?" She laughed. Mmmpphhh was all I could muster. She then informed me that since that story was about a woman being tickled, I should receive the same fate. I am horribly ticlkish! For the next 2 hours, she tickled me from head to toe leaving no spot in between untouched. I was so turned on, but yet so embarrassed. " Well..more later...

sharon
E-mail address: .....
Homepage URL:

Thursday February 18th 1999 11:44:29
(Continued...) After the 2 hours of tickle torture, Rochelle asked me if I was having a good time. I didn't really respond (my mind said no, but my body said yes), so she took the gag off. "Rochelle, this has been fun, but.....I'm exhausted and out of breath. Go on and let me go." Rochelle replied," Sorry Shar, but I have a few more ideas to try on you, then I'm gonna let you spend the night tied to your bed."I begged and pleaded for release, even offered to let her continue this game the next day. "Rochelle, I don't have anything to do tomorrow. My day is free and I don't have to be anywhere. Let's finish this tomorrow ok?" She laughed. "Shar you really did it this time. First, you reminded me about the scarves, now you tell me you are free all day tomorrow.Do you know what this means?" "Yes" I replied,"we can have a lotta fun tomorrow?" "No you silly slave. It means you aren't getting untied for looong time. I was gonna just scare you by telling you I'd keep you tied up tonight, but since you have no committments, you are gonna remain my cute little captive." She laughed more and told me she'd be right back. This was my first chance to really try to escape. The ropes around my ankles had lost a little slack during my tickle torture. I tried to move to the head of the bed to reach the knots holding my wrists. There was no way I was gonna stay here all night and all day tomorrow. I also knew that I was free until Sunday, which meant I'd be here longer if she found out! I couldn't take the chance even though this turned me on. All weekend was just too much for me. I was able to loosen the knots slightly with my fingertips and prayed Rochelle would be gone long enough. She had been gone for about 20 minutes when she entered the room. "You naughty little girl!" She set down a few itmes on my desk of which I paid no attention to. I had one more knot to loosen before I was free from the headboard. Rochelle grabbed the tape and straddled my chest. "Sharon I told you that you are my slave. Now there will be punishment." She wound the tape around the knots once she had tied them back in place. Then she taped my thumbs and first fingers together. I knew I was done for. "Look, Rochelle, please...I am begging you, let's do this some other time, ok?" She just ignored my pleas and walked over to the bag she put on my desk. "Sharon, I'm gonna introduce you to your first bondage devices and toys." She produced a ballgag (I knew that from the websites I had browsed). "You are curious about what this is like, aren't you? I know you have seen one on the web." "Rochelle, please..nomppphhhhhh" The thing was a little large for my mouth (sorry guys, I am not a "big-mouth" girl). This gag had straps that buckled in back, and one under the chin. It was relentless. I could make no significant noise or form any words. She patted me on the head, then went back to her bag. "What's this?" she asked holding up my daily planner. "It seems you are free on Sunday as well as tomorrow!" I thought, why did I have to write the word FREE in caps and underline it? I guess I was looking forward to a weekend of relaxation since exams had ended. "Sharon, now I can do all sorts of things to you and we'll have no interuptions! Isn't this great?" I can't really say anything else about that weekend. It was a weekend of firsts for me. At first I resisted, but got used to having my first encounter with a female. Rochelle dominated me well into Sunday evening before finally freeing me. I was tied in various positions, and we tried many things. She would get online and find a story or picture and then we'd duplicate it in my room. I kinda grew into the part of the disobedient slave and enjoyed the punishement and teasing it would bring to me. My thongs were removed (rather ripped off) and I was truly Rochelle's property that weeekend in EVERY way. Anyways, we tied each other up well into grad school (so I have plenty more stories). Now she is married and I am justing casually dating. Oh, Rochelle is 5'11", 145, long black hair (Native American appearance), nice full breasts, and a little muscular. She was very pretty. One of those athletic girls that didn't look like a butch, ya know? A lot of guys would call her Amazon. However I would call her...Mistress...
Sharon
Homepage URL:

Friday February 26th 1999 04:25:32
So that was my first bondage encounter and also my first girl/girl encounter. In the following weeks, Rochelle and I browsed websites together, thought up fun games to eventually play, and even found a few sites pertaining to self-bondage. Rochelle said she had played around with self bondage a little. I asked her about it and she agreed to show me the "ropes" so to speak. One Saturday morning, I decided to finally try my hand at self bondage after Rochelle and I discussed it the night before. I stripped naked, then thought, "Nah, I better put on a bathing suit." So I found a fairly skimpy black 2 piece with thong back (I love thongs!)and put it on. Rochelle showed me where some of her bondage equipment was (she was not at home having gone to the gym to work out that morning). I knew I had about an hour to wait if something went wrong. So I attached some shackles to the bedposts, making sure I'd be stretched pretty wide once my legs were locked. I locked my ankles in place then put on the ball gag she had used on me several weeks ago (last post). The handcuffs were fastened to the headboard with a piece of rope whose knots were well out of reach. The moment of truth. I locked one wrist in and thought, maybe I'd better just stay like this. After thinking back about some of those stories I'd read, I changed my mind and locked the other wrist in place. "After all" I thought " I can just use the ...key! OMIGOD!! The key!" I broke the NUMBER ONE rule in self bondage: Make sure all keys are accesible. I had left the shackle and handcuff keys on the nightstand. I knew I was resigned to at least an hour of this. After a little struggling, I gave up and decided, Eh, this isn't that bad. RRochelle will be home soon. It was a little after 10 when she came home. I tried to scream for her, but my silent screams went unnoticed as she headed for her shower.Finally at almost 11, she knocked on my door, then entered. "Oh! I see you decided to try the self bondage we discussed. I didn't mean to intrude." I Mmmpphhhdd all I could and pointed to the keyhole. "What's wrong?" Take the gag off you bitch, I thought. Then she grinned. "I see you forgot one 'key' element of your bondage. Sorry about the bad pun." Laughter. "Well, this should teach you a valuable lesson Shar. Always pay attention to these pesky little details when doing self bondage." I begged and pleaded thru my gag. "Shar it's important that you learn from these mistakes. You, unfortunately are gonna have to learn the hard way." She put the keys in her pocket, then picked up a blindfold and put it on me. "I am going out to the mall for lunch and then doing some shopping. You are gonna have to stay here til I get back and think about your dumb mistake, ok?" Yeah, like I had a choice! "When I get back, we'll discuss your punishment, ok?" I began thrashing and moaning into the gag. She reached down and pinched my nipple. "Not another noise Shar, or I'll strip you and put the clamps on you. Remember those?" Boy did I ever. I ceased immediately. "Good girl. I'll be gone only 3-4 hours. Have fun sweetie..." As she kissed my neck and ran her hand under my bikini. Great! 4 hours of this. How could I have been so dumb? Anyways. I laid there helpless, turned on, and frustrated. I learned my lesson alright. Rochelle returned around 4 that afternoon. After a brief stretch and bathroom break, it was back to my bed for a teasing and ticlking session that lasted til about midnight. Sorry, but this site prohibits me from those details. Anyways. Hope ya'll are enjoying hearing my adventures. Now I WANNA HEAR STORIES! Someone else contribute or I am not gonna write about another one of my adventures ;-) ok?? Later folks...
Sharon
Homepage URL:

Thursday February 18th 1999 06:45:07
Great stories, Sharon and Carol thank for sharing them.
Greg
Homepage URL:

Wednesday February 24th 1999 12:52:09
Sharon... Great story? Can you add more to it or post some more stories? Ciao!
Acme
Homepage URL:


Sunday February 28th 1999 05:34:29
How do you make the Rope handcuff ? Please give detail, web adresses, etc.
Steven
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Monday March 1st 1999 06:48:33
Sharon I have no bondage experience but am very interseded in it. Please tell more of your stories. Also if you don't mind could you send me the details you have to leave out of this site to me?? I would appreciate it. Thanks
Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Friday March 19th 1999 09:15:08
sharon...could you please email me what happened later with Rochele, the part you couldn't post here?
Penny
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Thursday March 25th 1999 11:58:06
Sharon, I'd also appreciate more stories or details. If you have free time, could you email them? Very good story!
Jorge
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Friday March 26th 1999 07:53:07
Rescued a Damsel in Distress

During my sophmore year I worked as a night janitor and security guard for the rec center at my college. One nigh one of the sororities on campus had had a party at the center. I noticed when they left they seemed to be in a funny mood. One even said "have fun later" to me but I thought she was just being a goof. About two hours later I went to close up and clean the place. After a while I got to the bathrooms and started to clean them up. One of the stalls in the men's room wouldn't open so I figured the girls had locked it from the inside just to be jerks. I bent down to slide under it but what did I see but a pair of high heels. I bent down further and noticed their owner's feet were tied together. I climbed up on the next stall and looked over and saw quite a sight. A very nice looking brunette was stiing on the toilet wearing nothing but panties, heels and about 100 feet of rope. There was a sign on her chest saying "Have fun big boy" and a bunch of duct tape wrapped around her mouth and eyes. I drank in the view for a couple of moments and then got to work on getting the door open. They hadn't kidded around. She had rope wrapped around her hands, elbows, knees, ankles, thighs and breasts and a very tight crotch rope keeping her hands pinned to her behind. Her gag was a bunch of duct tape wrapped all the way around her head and a handkerchief stuffed in her mouth as well. After I got her free she told me it had been an initiation rite and that her friends had said she'd be ok cause I was already taken. Actually I was available but daddy didn't raise me to be stupid. We both had a good laugh and I took her home. I wonder what she would have thought if she had known just how into bondage I was and how tempting it was for me to have some fun before I let her go. At least I actually got to resuce a damsel in distress. Not a bad nights work at all.

David Adams
Homepage URL:

Sunday March 28th 1999 09:24:29
Great Story dave!
J.T.
Homepage URL:

Monday March 29th 1999 11:04:09
Interesting site. Like hearing the stories of gals getting even on the guys. Maybe I will post some of my senior years at high school and at college and my affection with gals and their ability to tie.
lifeguard
Homepage URL:

Tuesday March 30th 1999 05:33:22
Lifeguard, please tell us you stories...
Paul
Homepage URL:

Tuesday March 30th 1999 10:10:03
Lifeguard, Sounds good I would like to read them.
Jim
Homepage URL:

Sunday April 4th 1999 04:45:25
This is more a comment then a story.... I just want to say all the stories on hear have been very pleasureable to read. **Especially the one about the college girl being tortured by her roommate. (Why can't my college be like that?) lol Kudos to everyone! ***Also, if there are any ladies that are interested in bondage and bondage chats, send me an e-mail and lets get to know each other! If you impress me enough, maybe even a meeting can be arranged.... [I am a 22 year old male in college just looking to have a little fun with bondage.] [Pic available upon request]
Luv2BTied
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Sunday April 11th 1999 04:43:31
Hey lifeguard, you still havent told your stories. whats the deal dude?
Unnamed
Homepage URL:

Saturday April 17th 1999 02:15:15
Carol Hope to read your next stories, especially when you and Sheila were both bound. I like stories about self bondage
Paolo
Homepage URL:

Monday April 19th 1999 11:17:34
Basement Sorority Initiation

Thought I’d pass this one along… I work in a professional school situated in large private university. My position is such that for some reason I have been given keys to just about everything in the buildings. At the time I had been here for about 2 years. One day I had been looking for a place to store some stuff and remembered that there was an unfinished basement room where a lot of furniture and stuff was stored. Anybody could get into it as it is not ever locked. There is another room off of it that is always locked and I was going down to check out that space to see if it fit my purpose. The janitorial staff used to have a cubical in the unlocked room and they had since vacated it, but the cubical was still there. I got down to the level it was on and see a hottie (good looking girl) rolling one of the TV/VCR sets we have into the storage place. I recognized her as a student and not a faculty or staff member. That was slightly unusual as it had come from one of the video rooms. I assumed that the room was in use, but that piece of equipment wasn’t and she needed it. The other thought that occurred to me was, since we had had some stuff stolen from that room before, and since there was a back stairway into the storage area, that someone might be trying to liberate a piece of equipment. I started to walk back to the storage space and heard multiple voices in there, One of them said something about setting it up and that set my mind at ease as to potential theft. Not wanting to interrupt, I decided to come back later. I went back to my office and started doing other stuff. Then my subconscious said WAKE UP STUPID. There are about seven other rooms down on that floor that can be used as student conference rooms. Why would they take the TV/VCR back to the unfinished room? There are about a billion other places to go to watch a video. So I decided to investigate. I went down the back stairs to the bottom level and was about to open the door and barge in when I looked through the small window in the door. Here’s where it gets good… Through the window I could see into the cubical, a spot that would be hidden from anyone walking in the normal way. There were four girls in there. Two of them were nearly naked and being tied up. Poing!! Cardiac alert!! Actually one of them was tied and the other was being tied. They were both blond and very attractive. I could judge this because they had very little clothing on. They were both standing. One, near as I could tell, was totally tied and the other was being tied. The room was littered with articles of clothing. The one who was in the middle of being tied was wearing nothing but a very tight copper colored bodysuit. It was such that I had left very little to the imagination. Her back, sides and tush were almost totally naked. Her hands were tied behind her back with some kind of strappy stuff. Her knees were tied with the same stuff. The one girl who I had seen was tying her bare feet together. Both of the tie-ees were looking a little worried but they were not gagged and were not protesting visibly. The other girl was wearing a flesh colored bodysuit (I initially thought she was naked) Which covered a little more than the other girls, and nude thigh high hose. Both of the tie-ers were wearing short skirts, hose, heels and blouses. I am thinking ‘What the hell is going on!’. One of the tie-ers walks over and starts the tape. I can kinda see the TV. It is at an angle, but I can make out the screen. There are a couple of greek letters on it at first. Ah Ha!! A sorority initiation. Now this is the kind of stuff you hear about, even fantasize about, but do you ever think it will really happen? Hell No! Every so often the tied girls say something . Sometimes one of the tie-ers picks up something off the desk. One thing looks like a diploma. One is a big key. Then one of the girls pauses the video. The other one of the tie-ers reaches onto the desk (where I can’t see), and gets some stuff. It looks like gagging stuff. There are two smallish nerf balls and what looks like wads of cloth in the middle of stockings. The two tie-ees seem to accept the gags without any complaints. They are both made to sit on the floor, which has an area rug on it. Here they are tied even tighter. Black ropes are run above and below their tits and a rope is pulled from their knees to this rope, bending their legs. Then a long piece of rope is folded and wrapped around their waists. and pulled between their thighs, to their hands and then down to their ankles. WoW!! In case you are wondering they are all taking this rather seriously and have not even looked in my direction. Not to mention that the little space I am standing in is very dark and the other room is well lit. I am also hunched down. This kind of stuff you fantasize about. This is the kind of stuff girls tell you would never happen when you bring it up. Wrongo! The two pledges are struggling a little now. When the tie-ers are done they start the tape again. A female comes on and says something. and then the screen goes blue with big numbers on it. The first is a ten. The tiers start tickling the hell out of the tie-ees. The one the hose seems to resist. The one in the copper colored bodysuit is obviously very ticklish. The one tie-er gets a feather and starts tickling the stocking feet of the one girl. This does it. She starts thrashing. The numbers on the tube are counting down, in minutes. At around the two minute mark the female comes back on the screen and says something. Both of the tie-ers say something and then reach up and expose the breasts of the two girls. This makes them struggle even more. Their bare breasts are then tickled. When the countdown reaches zero the two tie-ers stop tickling. The girl comes back on the screen and says something for a while. The tie-ers start picking up the tie-ees clothing and start putting them in to a gym bag. The video seems to end with the onscreen female smiling and waving. Then…. A porno flick starts. One involving bondage!! The two pledges start struggling a little when they realize they are not being let loose. One of the tie- ers takes some stuff out of the bag. One looks like a pair of VERY brief cut-offs and the other is a pair of stretchy looking very brief whatever’s (they look like something a stripper would have worn). The tie-er says something to the pledges and lays the skimpy garments on the desk. Then the other tie-er picks up two blindfolds (the for real kind you use when you want to sleep and it is too light). She proceeds to now blindfold the struggling pledges. They are about to leave and look around the room, and I almost get spotted. When I pop back up the two tie-ers are leaving and I watch the other girls struggle. And what an epic struggle it is. They can both barely move and all their assets are highlighted. After about a half an hour one manages to untie the other. It occurs to me that if they were tied to something, or separated, they would have never gotten loose. In a couple of minutes they are free and putting their tits back in place. Now they have a discussion in which they try and use the phone on the desk (obviously it didn’t work). The finally resign themselves to putting on what was left for them, although the one does remove her stockings. Even with the very brief garments on they are still almost naked and have no shoes either. They remove the Vid cassette. And look…at the door to the back stairs. I run up the stairs to the second floor, where I know they will come out as it is the only floor that has an exit. I pretend to be doing something. It takes a long time. I thought they might have gone up a different way. But they finally do come up. The one in the copper is wearing the black thing and the one it the flesh covered bodysuit is wearing the cutoffs. They walk in their bare feet across the length of the building and to the door, where I seem them leave. The sorority complex is just across the street, but I know the looks they are getting. Everyone is looking at the nearly naked girls walking to the houses.

StrayLight
Homepage URL:

Friday April 23rd 1999 12:10:16
Just an interesting little tidbit.. The house next to mine in the college dorms had frequent "duct-tapings". Simply a huge mass of guys and gals alike gathered in the hall wrapping one of their own in duct tape. There were usually 4 or 5 guys piled on some other guy or gal who was desperately struggling simply out of the sport of it. Once the crowd was satisfied with the reactions, that person would be released, and the next victim would randomly pe pulled from the crowd. Occasionally there were adamant rejections to the treatment, and those were respected, but most jumped right in trying not to look too much like they were enjoying it. Another time, independent of this interesting social phenomenon, I found an attractive girl duct-tapped in the hall. Tape about her ankles, below the knees, again above the knees, around her wrists, and a healthy amount over her mouth. Apparantly she had attempted applying a patch of duct tape to her boyfreinds exposed (and hairy) leg, and he retaliated. She certainly seemed to enjoy it as her smile was so big it could be seen through the gag. As soon as she was cut free, she ran off down the hall after him; duct tape still hanging all over her.
Cliffhanger
E-mail address: [email protected]

Friday April 23rd 1999 04:32:37
Playing Strip Poker

When I was nineteen I entered the University in my home town. University life was very different from that at my previous school (senior high school for all you Americans). My former school had been a rather posh, upper-class type of school, and as I came to the University I entered an entirely new world, and met people I would never have dreamt of even talking to before. One of my best friends that first year was a guy we can call John. He was one step from being a "hippie", but he actually wore a poncho occasionally. John lived with his mother in a small apartment in an old house that was in the backyard of a larger apartment building. The tenants of these two houses formed some sort of collective, where they shared chores and had dinners together. Many of them were artist-types or musicians. John’s mother worked for some sort of relief-organization and spent more time in Peru or Angola, than at home, something that suited us fine. It was the interest in music that brought us together, and eventually we formed a band, performing poorly, but having a very good time. Another interest we both had, was the love of tying up girls. Since my teens I had had very few, if even any experiences of bondage. I couldn’t find anyone who shared my interest, mainly because I never dared to ask. John lived a very active sexual life. He changed girlfriends very often, and many were the girls coming and going in his apartment, and to his parties. With his mother away so often, and with neighbours that didn’t mind, parties at Joe’s were very regular. The guy living below was a piano-player at a bar, and never home before two at night, but the best thing was the neighbour next-door. He was a professional magician and escape-artist, not very famous, but struggling hard to make a name for himself. He was actually an Englishman, but called himself something Russian. Now and again Mr. K. would ask me and John to assist him in his practices. He practiced up in the big attic of the house. Once we were asked to suspend him up-side-down, him wearing a strait-jacket! (Imagine that J.!) It was during one of these training-sessions where we assisted Mr. K., (I think he was trying to get out of a box at the time), that we came to look through his assortment of equipment. Mr. K. had hand-cuffs and many of them, he had miles of rope, chains and other "nasty" things. One thing led to another and John and I discovered that we both liked to tie girls up. After discussing this for a while we both admitted that we liked being tied up ourselves as well, but preferably by a girl. John told me that he had tied some of his girlfriends up, but none of them had liked it very much. We decided to make a plan so that we would find some girls that would go along with this. John’s propositions for likely candidates were two girls he knew, named Anna and Christine. At a party at one of the University Fraternities, he had seen these two girls being tied to chairs during some game, and they seemed to have liked it. We decided to invite the girls over one night, and introduce them to some tying. This was in the spring-term of our first year at University. John and I had met the two girls at the cafeteria several times, and at the fraternity-pub at evenings also. They seemed to enjoy our company, and we were careful not to flirt too much. John’s reputation was well-known, and I suppose I was considered a rather shy, but likable guy. After meeting Anna and Christine a number of times John finally asked them over to his apartment for a Saturday night. As customary in student-circles at that time, the girls were to bring their own drinks. They arrived promptly at seven, looking great. Christine, who wanted to be called Chris, had dark-brown hair, cut rather short in the neck, but with the same length at the sides and in front. She had very dark-blue eyes and an ever-smiling beautiful mouth. Anna had blonde, short hair, and blue eyes. Both girls wore faded Levi’s and T-shirts with shirts over. They had sneakers and white sports-socks. They kicked off their shoes in the hall and entered the small living-room. They had brought a bottle of wine each, and John and I stuck to beer. We started socializing, and soon the spirits were high. After some hours John popped the crucial question: "Anyone for a game of poker?" They were both a bit tipsy, and as John explained his version of strip-poker, they both giggled, but accepted the challenge. We were to play in teams, girls vs. guys, and both hands and winning-tricks counted on the score-sheet. The player holding least points at the end of every round would have to take an item of clothing off. The loser could escape that, but only by choosing a punishment instead. A punishment decided by the winner. The winner could drop the punishment and instead put on an item of clothing he or she had lost earlier. We went into the kitchen, bringing our drinks, and the game started. Both Anna and Chris were terrible cardplayers. They giggled and chatted about their hands. The first two rounds went to us, and soon the girls had their socks off. This was going great! The third round was lost by me and I was barefoot too. The fourth and fifth round saw Chris as the loser and she first removed her shirt, but then hesitated. It was obvious she wasn’t wearing a bra, so she didn’t want to take her T-shirt off just yet. She chose to take a punishment. John was the winner of that round and he ordered Chris to kiss Anna on the mouth. Chris did so, and I wished I had been her… The game went on and after several more rounds we were in different stages of being undressed. Chris still was in jeans and T-shirt, but had taken several punishments, such as eating yogurt with mustard, running out in the street and sounding like a chicken and tasting Swedish chewing-tobacco. Anna was in her panties and T-shirt, John had his shirt off and I had only lost my socks so far. It was about time to put our plan to work. When Chris lost the next round I was the winner. Again she chose punishment instead of losing an item of clothing. I went into John’s bedroom and got a box of things we had borrowed from Mr. K. - the not-so famous, but inventive magician and escape-artist. -I will tie your hands behind you, I told Chris. And you will not be released until you win a round. Chris giggled and said: -How can I play cards with my hands tied? -Anna will help you, I told her. Chris obliged and turned around, placing her hands behind her back. I got a fine cotton-rope out and proceeded to tie her hands. I tied three loops around each wrist, then criss-crossed the rope a couple of times in between her hands, and finally cinched the rope and tied it off. She flexed her hands and felt how tight the rope was, and the sat down again. We played another round and Chris lost again. This time it was time for her feet. She happily lifted her feet off the floor, and I tied them together using the same kind of rope. We continued to play, and Chris didn’t seem to mind being tied hand and foot at all. The next round had Anna as winner, and she decided to put her jeans back on, sensible girl. Unfortunately for the girls this was the last win for them. Next round went to us, with John as winner, and Anna had her hands tied behind her. This presented a problem, how would they be able to continue, when they both had their hands tied behind them? We decided to declare ourselves as winners of the game, and we told them we could decide the final punishment for them. Both Anna and Chris accepted this, and now we could do what we wanted with them. We tied Anna’s feet together and told them to hop into the bedroom. Both girls started hopping, looking great as they slowly made their way to John’s big bed. Once sitting on the bed we started tying them up really good. We tied their arms and legs, and then hog-tied them. Finally we gagged them with bandanas holding pieces of cloth in their mouths. We told them they would have an hour to get free. Both girls squirmed on the bed and made qute little sounds. Their eyes were huge above their gags, and you could see how they enjoyed this. With two good-looking girls hog-tied on the bed, bare feet in the air, we just couldn't resist the temtation, so we tickled their feet and sides for a while, making them grunt and giggle behind their gags. They did not get free on their own, so we had to release them after an hour. Both girls said this had been a funny game, and they wanted to play it again another time.

PH
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday April 27th 1999 09:41:54
Stuck

I know you folks don't like listening to guys being tied up (hey I don't really like reading the stories myself), but I have an interesting self bondage story I feel I should share. The following is true. Only the names have been changed. There is mention of nudity, but no sex, ok guys? I'm Bob. I have been into bondage/self-bondage since I can remember. It's a way of life for me. My girlfriend Sue and I have a great time experimenting with bondage. I actually got the idea of how to make my own spreader bar from a self-bondage website. Anyway...I decided one day to make this spreader bar. Sue and I were arguing after work one day (about what? I can't even recall). We went by Lowe's She waited in the car, I went in to make my purchases: 2 4' dowels, a packet of eyebolts, a package of padlocks/keys, 2 2'pieces of chain, and 1 3' piece of chain. I still wonder if anyone knew what I was up to...nah! Anyways, we didn't say much on the ride home. We talked a little more at home, while she began studying and making her phone calls, and I began making my spreader bar. If you wanna know how I made it, ask, and I'll post later. Once complete, I stripped and went to her bedroom (her bed is much better to use than mine, and yes, we live together). At first I experimented with the bar, handcuffs, and chains. I called her in to show her a few things, she liked it, and asked if I could hogtie myslef in some way. I told her we could try but it wouldn't really be a hogtie.(I had already tied a piece of rope around my C and B's as a kind of leash...makes it more exciting for some reason). I basically instructed her how she could tie me. I spread my legs and we padlocked my velcro ankle straps to the ends of the bar (yes, 48"! May I suggest to you all a 3' bar instead of 4'). I took a length of chain and ran it around my waist. There, I placed my hands behind my back and had her cuff them and padlock them to the chain. Then we ran a chain from my hands to an eyebolt in the center of the bar and padlocked it. My hands were now effectively immobile. Then she starts up about whatever we argued about earlier. Once things kinda calm down, she says "well struggle in that for a while, I need to read." I told her I only wanted to stay like this for about 15 minutes. She responded coldly "Yeah, whatever." as she left the room. Then she comes in and tells me she is going to a friends for a few hours (amongst the continuing bickering). She grabs some rope, ties the spreader bar to the bed, then blindfolds me. All this time, I am begging her not to leave me. Guys, I was scared, especially since we had been arguing. She told me to shut up or she'd gag me. I didn't think she would, so I genuinely begged for release. She slams my ball gag in my mouth and tighten the straps. "Oh yeah, forgot about your penis leash." as she ties it taught to the center eyebolt. Then she fastens a collar around my neck and ties it to the footboard (I am facing the foot of the bed). I really can't move much at all. Finally she slaps my ass real hard and tells me this outta teach me a lesson. I continue screaming into the gag as she turns out the light, closes her door, gets her books, and leaves. Anyway, she returned about 2 1/2 hours later. I won't go into detail about what happened. She took breaks and tortured me, tickled me, and teased me as she continued to study. Then let me go about 6 hours later. Thank God I didn't have to work the next day. Since then we have discussed the incident. I told her it was exciting, but I didn't like her doing that in genuine(not pretend) anger and I didn't think it was safe for her to leave me in that situation (after all, she took ALL the keys with her). She understood and we have as a result expanded our bounds with each other with a little communication. Hope you all like...

Bob
Homepage URL:

Wednesday April 28th 1999 01:04:30
I love stories where guys get tied up more than when woman get tied up bob, feel free to post more, and that goes for anyone. And, you sure learned how to treat woman right the hard way :) hehehe....
Unnamed
Homepage URL:

Thursday April 29th 1999 01:11:23
Self Bondage / Discovery

I'm glad some more stories were written. I liked yours Bob. SOunds like something I'd do. Now I'll share another self bondage/discovery story about me and Rochelle. This one occurred several months after my last story. During that time, I had perfected my technique and enjoyed many hours in bondage without any interruptions or having Rochelle walk in on me. This weekend, Rochelle and her friends Beth (5'11", red head, 160, kinda stocky girl basketball build) and Tammy (6'0", statuesque, jet black hair, gorgeous muscular, lean body...for a girl that is ) were headed to a cabin at one of the state parks. Rochelle left Friday morning and told me Tammy and Beth would meet her later, and they'd be back Sunday night. Yes! a weekend of self-bondage, experimenting, and web surfing. Soon after she left, I put on my leather thongs, matching garter, thigh highs, and heels, and leather top (all from Frederick's). Then I got online; looking at pics, reading stories, etc. I found a story where a girl used a clock-release during a self-bondage session. So I thought, why not? I took the face off of a small travel clock I own, plugged it in and attached just the handcuff key to the hand. I put it on top of my bookcase, made sure the key would fall where I soon would be bound on the floor, then set the time for about 11:30. This meant about 4 hours or so of delicious self-bondage. Then, I stripped, except for the garter, thigh highs, and heels. I put a plug and dildo inside me, then ducttaped my buttcheeks, since I didn't have a chastity belt (he-he!). Next I added a set of nipple clamps, but didn't tighten them that much. This was the first time I got bold to put them on myself. Next, I used some straps to wrap around my ankles, above my knees, and then my upper thighs. The straps were leather, 3.5", and each had it's own padlock. I kept those keys on my bed. I then gagged myself, locking it on, and placing the kay on the bed with the others. I was unsure about the clock-release, being my first time, so I decided on cuffing my hands behind my back and applying a loose hogtie with a chain running from my cuffs, to my ankle straps. I could move around a bit, but I still had to wait on that key. The next 3 1/2 hours were great, I drifted from fantasy to fantasy. I looked up and saw I had about 20 minutes or so until the key would slide down to the floor. At that time, the front door opened and I heard voices! It was Tammy and Beth! What were they doing here?? Ok, just keep quiet. My car is in the shop, but they don't know that, so they'll think I'm not here. They walked past my door several times. Then I heard Beth, "You think Sharon has an extra pillow?" Tammy said, "Let's look in her room. She's not here, but I'm sure she wouldn't mind. We'll just leave her a note." My blood froze! They entered the room, looking down at me, and gasping in unison, "Omigod!".....Ta-ta for now. Keep those stories coming!!! Once I see 3 more stories on here (good stories), then I'll finish mine. Later guys...

Sharon
Homepage URL:

Thursday April 29th 1999 07:17:18
How I became a..... My roommate, Brandy (not her real name) livein the dorms and get along great. I was working on a paper one day and needed to do some research. Well I am lazy and Brandy's parents are fairly well off. So I called Brandy at work and asked if I could use her computer and aol account to do some research. She gave me her password, and surfing I went! I was done in about 30 minutes (isnt the internet wonderfull?!?) well I got a little nosy, so I stared reading her Email. There were a few things I thought I could use to my advantage, but nothing special. Then I looked at her "favorite places" . WOW was I shocked! Evey think I clicked on took me to some kind of sex site or news group. Naturally my curisoity was peaked. I started looking through her computer to see what she had saved. Now I was really shocked, she had all kinds of pictures and stories with women tied up. I guess I was not watching the clock. Just as I opened a picture of a girl tied to a bed, Brandy says " What are you doing!"..... To be continued
Denise
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Thursday April 29th 1999 08:12:52
How I bacame a.....pt 2 I just about jumped out of the chair when I heard her voice. I must have turned 10 shades of red. She could tell I was uncomfortable, so she said she was going to take a shower. As soon as she left, I shut the computer off. After her shower she came in and said we need to talk. I said I was sorry for going through her stuff. She said not to worry about it, then asked if I like what I saw. I said that I have never seen anything like that before. She said"That's not what I asked, I asked, did you like it?" I stumbled around the question till I finally admitted that I found it interesting. She then asked if I wanted to try? You could have nocked me down with a feather. I stareded stuttering, I couldn't talk. She took my hand and started pulling me to her bed, I started to resist. She said "don't worry, I wont hurt you and we can stop anytime you want." Well I still couldn't talk, but I stoped resisting. When we got in her bedroom, she closed the door and locked it. I was starting to get scared, but it was too late now..... To be cont.
Denise
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Thursday April 29th 1999 08:17:54
OK that is 1 story started guys. I am not going to finish till Sharon does. So that means we need 2 more stories posted before these 2 are finished. Quit daydreaming and start typing!!! This was a weekend fling that turned out to be much much more!!!
Denise
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Friday April 30th 1999 01:10:53
love the stories kepp them coming
dan
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Sunday May 2nd 1999 12:04:14
Surprised in Bondage

Hello people, I returned from a long vacation to a load of work. I am finally posting again. I have always been into bondage, but not for the most popular reason, chilhood games, but rather the lack thereof. Anyways, when I was in college I had a small collection of bondage gear, such as a ballgag, two sets of handcuffs, anklecuffs, and an assortment of bondage magazines. The ballgag was locking, so even if I could get out of my handcuffs, I couldn't get the gag off. I felt pretty weird wandering around the dorm in only the ballgag, waiting for the ice to melt around the key. I digress. I lived in a single dorm, and my girlfriend lived with another girl in a dorm just down the hall. She kept a key to my dorm and I hers in case we needed something. I had a date with her later on one night, so I had some time on my hands. My girlfriend, we'll call her Samantha, didn't know about my thing with bondage, and, as a matter of fact, I had planned to tell her that night, but I wouldn't be able. Don't worry, she found out.

Dave1
Homepage URL: not enough time

Sunday May 2nd 1999 12:29:23
Part II Well, I had time to burn so I decided to try some self bondage. I began by putting my ballgag key on the coat hanger on my door. I strapped on the ballgag and froze the keys to my hand and anklecuffs together in a water bottle, at different layers of depth. Left hand first, ankles next, then right hand. I had formatted a block of wood to hold a handcuff so I could put my hand in it and it would latch on its own. I suspended the water bottle from a ring in the ceiling(I guess for a plant), and positioned it directly above my right hand. This way, since my left hand key came out first, I would have to throw it over there, and if I missed, I would have to wait all the way until the end, when the right hand key came out. I laid in bed, attached my ankle cuffs, connected another to the left leg of the bed, so there was a small corner of open space in the lower right corner of my bed. I locked my right hand into the handcuff, and connected the left and right cuffs to the headboard. I used the formatted block to get my left hand into my handcuff. I knocked it away, and I was in total bliss. Samantha knew I would be home, so she decided to pay a visit early. Hadn't anticipated that. She knocked, and then went back to her dorm to get her key.
Dave1

Sunday May 2nd 1999 12:56:38
Part III. She came in and saw me bound to the bed. Well, I was embarassed, but all she did was laugh and say "hold on". I was left alone again, but only for what she said was fifteen minutes, but it seemed like an eternity for me. When she came back in, she had a blindfold and another set of handcuffs. She proceeded to explain to me that she was into bondage as well, and she was going to tell me tonight. What a coincedence. She told me I was inconsiderate not to answer the door, and I should be punished. She asked me what the water bottle was for, and all she got was an mmph. A couple actually. Then she saw the keys. She cut open the bottle and smashed the remnants of the ice cube inside. I probably should have described her earlier, she was a petit girl with sexy green eyes and red hair, and she was very feisty. She was dressed in a light blue mini-dress and heels, she had obviously prepared for our date earlier. She grabbed the keys, put them in her purse, and came over and blindfolded me. I was totally blown away by this whole night, so being immersed in darkness sort of relaxed me. For a while. A very short while. She left me saying she'd be back in an hour. It didn't feel like an hour when she returned. She removed my shoes and began tickling them. First, I felt five fingers. Ten. Twenty?
Dave1

Sunday May 2nd 1999 01:09:52
Part IV Then I felt ten again. Samantha removed my blindfold and low and behold, it was her roomate. Great. Now two people knew about my secret. She was a thin blond of medium height, with blue eyes. She was wearing a white silk button-up shirt with a short black skirt. She apparently had a date, too. So when she said she had to leave, I was genuinly disappointed. Just me and my girlfriend, alone, in my dorm, with me chained to my bed. Hmmm... what could we possibly do? She then asked if she and I could come along. Curious. Her roomate agreed and they began to head for the door. I cleared my throat, and they turned around. "Well, come on!" teased Samantha, "you are being awful stubborn tonight, not answering the door first and refusing to come along now. You need to punished again." Then she pulled out another water bottle, with all of the keys at the bottom, completely filled with ice. My only guess was that she got it ready while I was blindfolded and threw it in the freezer. She rigged it up on the ceiling, and kissed me on the cheek goodnight.
Dave1

Sunday May 2nd 1999 01:14:27
Part V-Finale I awoke the next morning to find two keys in my right hand. I tossed them instinctively to my left hand when I realized they were for my right and ankles. I tossed them back and missed. And I was stuck. Luckily Samantha came in to check in and freed me. We had a long relationship after that, with bondage as a major part. Well, that's it. Till next time.
Dave1

Sunday May 2nd 1999 01:43:09
Great story, Davel! Thanks for posting it!
Dorren

Monday May 3rd 1999 01:56:08
Hey everyone, I forgot to put my email on my last story, so if you want to mail me, here it is.
Dave1
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL: still none

Monday May 3rd 1999 08:20:35
Ok, like I promised...here it is! Part II. Beth was genuinely concerned."Shar, are you alright? Where are the keys?" Tammy spotted them on the clock."Here they are Beth. It appears Sharon here is into a little self-bondage. Looks like she only had about 20 more minutes, right Sharon?" I nodded. "So what do we do now?" They debated letting me go or leaving me there, then the phone rang. My caller ID box indicated it was Rochelle calling to check in...damn! "Let's see what Rochelle thinks," quipped Tammy. During the conversation, Tammy's eyes got wider and she got an evil grin on her face. Then she hung up,"Sharon, get ready to take a little ride." I was so scared. They grabbed my ankles and wrists and tightened the hogtie and also added a blindfold. I could here them rounding up bondage gear and probably some of my clothes. The two of them carried my into the garage with little effort. Tammy backed her Blazer in and I was loaded into the rear storage. Then they put whatever you call that "hard plastic thing that hides your luggage" above me. I heard them say it's only a 2-3 hour drive and I should get comfy cause I'll..."be tied for most of my weekend trip." It was a pretty smooth ride. The sun had set and we pulled up to the cabin. I could hear Rochelle. They unpacked all their luggage, then came back for me. I was lifted and taken inside and placed on the floor. There the blindfold came off and the hogtie strap was removed. I saw the 3 of them laughing at me. Then Rochelle bent down,"Time to further educate you Sharon. And we have until Sunday night, don't we girls?" More evil laughs...Ok. 3 more stories. Denise, good story, we'll talk real soon regarding "uncut" tales. Bye now....
Sharon
Homepage URL:

Wednesday May 5th 1999 10:54:30
Lifeguard bondage

Sorry that it has been a while but that job thing, keeps getting in the way. Anyways, after reading more updated and new stories, its time that I apply my experiences to the forum. Here it goes. It was between my high school graduation summer and 1st year of university. I spent alot of time at our local pool and began dating one of the lifeguards. She was preparing for her 2nd yea of university and we hit it off. AFter several dates, I decided to let her in on my secret fantasy and she how she would react. After dinner and a movie, we returned to her place and settled in to watch some tv. During our conversation (which included past experiences) I asked her if she had ever been tied up before. To my surprise, she answered "Yes, by her brothers when they had to babysit her years ago." I asked her about boyfriends and she asked me if I was trying to take this somewhere. I told her how I would love to have her wearing her swimsuit and bound for me to enjoy. Again to my amazement, she said it sounded like a good idea and went to her bedroom. She called me up and when I went through the door, there she stood wearing her black one piece speedo swimsuit and high heels. As I approached her, she told me to take off my shirt and turn around. I asked why and she answered that since she was in the swimsuit, she was going to be the one in control. I took my shirt off and she proceeded to tie my hands behind my back with a pair of pantyhose (man I love the feeling) She next bound my elbows together with a strapless bra that is proved to be quite an effective restraint. Next she removed my jeans and bound my ankles and knees with more panyhose and a couple of belts. She informed me that it was about time she got even for all the times her brothers had tied her up and she push me down on her bed. At this point, I got worried. She asked me why I wanted her in her swimsuit and the only thing I could think of was she looked good in it. She then pulled another pair of panyhose over my head (Like a bank robber) and stuffed a pair of fresh panties in my mouth using the legs of the pantyhose to scure them in. Standing back she smiled and informed me that I was in for some new experiences and she left the room. About 15 min later, she returned dressed in a bikini and carring a pair of scissors and her one piece. She then sat beside me and asked if I had anything that I wanted to see. I answered mmmmmmmmmmm and she proceeded to blindfold me by placing her one piece over my head like a mask and securing it with some duct tape. I then felt her cutting away and my shorts and it was a pleasurable evening. We stayed together for several years before jobs forced us to separate. I enjoyed many more experiences with her and may write more if you like. PS... to our gals that like to bind. Its amazing how many things you can wear on a date can end up being a great binding and gagging tool.

lifeguard
Homepage URL:

Thursday May 6th 1999 12:20:26
Ticklish sorority initiation

My girlfriend Kelly told me this story about when she was trying to get into a sorority a couple of years ago. As part of the initiation, she was led into the basement of the house and blindfolded. Then she was led over to some kind of table that had stocks on either end for her wrists and ankles. After she had been secured, she was told that she would be tickled for the next 30 minutes. She was allowed to laugh, but if she in any way asked them to stop during the 30 minutes, she would not be accepted into the sorority. Her socks and shoes were removed and they started with her feet, which I know aren't very ticklish. She said that she giggled a little but that was it. After a minute they switched to her underarms. She had been told to wear a sleaveless shirt and now she knew why. Her underarms were slightly more ticklish, but not by much. Kelly said that at that point she figured that she would have no problem lasting 30 minutes. Her mind quickly changed when she felt her shirt being pulled up. I know for a fact that she is very ticklish on her belly, because the few times I have tried to playfully tickle her, she would jump and order me not to tickle her there again. She didn't know for sure what they used to tickle her but she thinks it was a feather that started making tiny circles all over her belly. She said that after only a couple of minutes they placed a large pillow under her back, which forced it into an arch and stretched her belly tight, making it even more ticklish, or so she said. The 30 minutes seemed to go on forever and after a while, the feather was replaced with several fingers that tested her entire belly for the most ticklish areas. At one point, she felt fingers pulling on the skin surrounding her navel, stretching it open so that some kind of tiny object could be inserted. She said this was the most unbearable part yet as the object tickled and poked all around inside her bellybutton. Finally, the tickling stopped. She said that she'd had to bite her lips in order to keep from begging them to stop. Her throat ached from laughing and her stomach muscles were sore as well. But, she had passed the test and was accepted. The next year it was her turn to do the tickling, but the girl gave up after only a couple minutes of foot tickling.

Travis
Homepage URL:

Thursday May 6th 1999 02:48:58
Hey Bob, great story, I'd like to know how to make that spreader bar. You can either e-mail it to me or post it. Keep writing people!
Dave1
E-mail address: eagle1313_199

Thursday May 6th 1999 02:51:18
Slight change in e-mail. Send any comments to [email protected] instead.
Dave1
E-mail address: [email protected]

Thursday May 6th 1999 07:36:59
How I became a..... pt 3 OK here is a little more.....Here I am in Brandy's room with the door locked and I still couldn't talk to save my life. She told me that if I wanted to stop just say "Master Card" she figured with as much as I like to shop, I would never forget Master Card, but it would still make me have to think. I nodded OK. I was starting to relax a little when she said "take off your shirt". Now I am fairly small chested, so when I am home I don't normally wear a bra. I was stalling and she could tell. Brandy looked me right in the eyes and said " Either you can take off your shirt now, or I'll do it once you are tied up, and you don't want to be tied up when I am mad, do you?" I said that I didn't want to be naked and tied up in front of a girl and that I wanted to leave. She said "OK OK, keep your shirt on, I'll just tie you up." I made her promise that we could stop anytime I wanted and that I would keep my clothes on, and she did. She said "put your hands behind your back and I'll tie you hands behind you that way you know I can't take off your shirt". Now why I believed her I don't know, mabey I really wanted it to happen but I said OK. She took out a long scarf and I put my hands behid my back. Brandy took the scarf and wraped it around my wrists about 5 times then tied it off. I started twisting my hands, wrists and arms, but it was tight and I could not get free. to be contuined
Denise
E-mail address: [email protected]

Thursday May 6th 1999 08:07:22
How I became a..... pt 4 I was to immersed in getting my hands free and was not watching Brandy. Finally she tapped me on the shoulder and asked "can you get free?" I was going to say no, but when I opened my mouth she stuffed in a big knotted scarf, then tied the ends off behind my head. I tried to scream and yell at her, but all that came out werre muffled grunts. Now I was stuck, my hands were useless, I couldn't even talk let alone scream for help, I was sitting on Brandy's bed and her door was locked. I wasn't going anywhere and she knew it, she looked at me and said "damn that took forever. You little tease, now I am going to torture you for all the work I had to do to get you tied up" I was scared shitless! What was this deranged girl going to do to me? She started to reach for me, so I tried pushing back onto the bed, but she grabed the front of my jeans. While she was holding my jeans in her right hand, she grabed the bottom of my shirt with her left hand. She started laughing and said" Do you really think I am going to let you keep your shirt after the stink you made?" I started squirming around, but she held tight and started laughing. She pulled my shirt up over my head then behind me. My face must have been as red as a stop sign. Brandy then pushed me down on the bed then rolled me onto my stomach. She took my shirt and started twisting it around my elbows. When she was done my elbows were tied toghter almost touching. She was straddling my, sitting on my butt, then she said "I want you to see something before I blindfold you" All of a sudden she threw the towel she had been wearing in front of my face. I realized she was now naked, then everything went black as she blindfolded me. To be continued.
Denise
E-mail address: [email protected]

Thursday May 6th 1999 08:16:44
OK you guys post more, then I will post more!! Denise
Denise
E-mail address: [email protected]

Friday May 7th 1999 07:47:48
I owed her one!

Hello again, I've had a number of requests to post the sequel to my first story, so let's give it a try. You will recall that the events took place while I was at college. I shared a small two room apartment with my friend Sheila and we discovered a mutual interest in bondage.

In my first story, Sheila had gone out for the evening with a couple of friends and I had settled down to a self-bondage session, with my escape controlled by melting ice cubes. Sheila had returned unexectedly and had discovered my secret. In "helping" me to cover up, she had persuaded her friends that my boyfriend had tied me up while he went out for pizza or whatever and had suggested they re-tie me to a chair in the living room. There I had been tied for some hours until Sheila returned and eventually freed me. She said I owed her a session sometime.

Well, my chance came about three or four weeks later. It was one of those drizzly Sundays we get occasionally, when it doesn't really stop raining all day. Sheila and I had been to a party the previous night. It was my turn to drive, so I'd stuck to the Coke all night while she had been free to hang one one. I awoke quite early on the Sunday morning and Sheila was still sound asleep - "sound" being the operative word - I think it was her deep snores that woke me!

Anyway, I looked over to her bed and she was sleeping on her tummy and both arms were free by her sides. Here's my chance, I thought. So I crept across and very gently lifted her hands behind her back, crossed them and very carefully looped a rope around them. She stirred as I pulled the rope tight and knotted it but by then it was too late! She woke and said "Hey, what are you doing?". "I owe you one, you said," I replied. She put up a token struggle but eventually gave in when I gagged her with her panties and a scarf.

I tied her legs and went off to get a shower and put the coffee on. When I came back, I asked her if she was OK with a session and she nodded yes. I rolled her over and replaced the rope round her wrists with plastic cable tie handcuffs in front. I untied her legs and removed her gag and she went off to the bathroom for her morning routine. When she was through, we had breakfast, with her hands still cable tie cuffed.

After breakfast, I took her back to the bedroom and re-tied her hands behind her, side by side and cinched. More rope around her elbows, not quite pulled together, then her ankles and above her knees, again cinched. I put a ventilated ball gag (home made, a plastic ball with 1 mm holes drilled all around it and a rope through the middle) in her mouth and then rolled her over while I explained the plan for the day.

Our apartment (this is really too grand a term!) had previously been occupied by someone with a fairly long term sports injury and it had a bolt in the ceiling above Sheila's bed that had been used for one of those trapeze frames to help the injured occupant to haul himself up. This, of course, was very strong, right through the ceiling joist. We never used it for full suspension (we couldn't afford the safety cuffs) but we did use it to lift arms or legs off the bed, leaving the full body weight on the bed. Today, I planned to use it in that way!

I told Sheila that I was going to hog-tie her and use the bolt to raise her legs and arms. She protested as best she could but it was again, a token protest. I told her she would be there for quite a while because I planned to finish off my interupted self bondage spreadeagle, with about two hours worth of ice cubes in the release mechanism. She once more struggled but resigned herself to her fate. I lay her on her tummy again and pulled her legs up to her wrists and looped them together, not too tight. A final length of rope through the ceiling bolt was then looped around the hog-tie rope and I hauled her legs and arms up to form a bow shape. I checked that she thought she could cope with the strain and gave her a red ball to hold with a string through the ceiling rope to a small weight. Releasing the ball would let it run up to the ceiling as a signal that she was in trouble with cramps or whatever and needed to be freed.

I let her watch me make the preparation for my spreadeagle (see the earlier story) and when all was ready, I blindfolded her. I put my knife on a string at the bottom of the bed (I could pull it to me and cut myself free in an emergency if the ice wasn't melted yet) and got into my self imposed restraints. My legs were spread to the corners of the bed, about 3'6" apart. I put on a ventilated ball gag like Sheila's and finally slipped my hands through the wrist nooses held by the ice cubes. I couldn't use a blindfold because I needed to be able to watch for Sheila's safety ball. I tugged on the wrist ropes to tighten them and check that they were held by the ice; they were. I lay back to wait for the ice to melt, struggling against the wrist and ankle ropes from time to time, to no effect of course, but just for the fun of it.

We were both dressed in just our panties, it was a warm day despite the rain. It was nearly three hours before the ice finally melted enough to release one of my wrists. I untied myself and gently lowered Sheila to the bed. I released her hogtie and removed her gag and gave her a drink but didn't free her further. About 30 minutes later, I replaced Sheila's ropes with simple handcuffs and we both relaxed for an hour or so.

I made us both some late lunch, which Sheila ate in the cuffs. Then I got her dressed and recuffed her hands behind her. I put her rain cape over her shoulders and took her down to the local supermarket for provisions. I don't think anyone noticed that she was in handcuffs - if they did, they didn't say anything. For the journey too and from the store, she was, of course, gagged and I tied her legs. When we got home, we decided to call it a day and got ready for an evening out at the students' union bar with friends.

Sheila later said she'd had a great day and we must do it again sometime but actually, we never did. We still see each other occasionally but neither of us has shared our experiences - until now - and yes, I did ask if it was OK to post the story and she agreed.

Hope you enjoyed it. I've only one other story worth telling but I'm not sure if this is the right venue. It wasn't a college story but one from senior high school, when we were about 17 or 18. It's a story about a bet a group of girls made on the result of the school soccer final - I lost! If I get time to write it up, I'll maybe post it and Canuck can delete it if not appropriate for this forum.

Keep having fun - but play safe!

Carol

Friday May 7th 1999 05:41:47
Great story lifeguard. Post more when you can
Unamed
Homepage URL:

Monday May 10th 1999 07:28:11
Denise...loving your story! More good stories. Interesting that self-bondage seems to be a theme here. Anywayssssss....Part III. I was ordered to start dinner. How did I do this you ask? Well, I was retied so that I was wearing some leather cuffs with about a 10" chain connecting them. I was also hobbled the same way around my ankles. I could overhear them talking about using me for all sorts of tortures and sexual pleasures. Rochelle also told them about some of our past experiences. I also found out that Tammy had tied up Beth a few times and that they had a friend back home (guy named Tom) they had messed with several times. Once dinner was ready (just hamburgers),the 3 of them grabbed me and took me into the center of the main room. My hands were attached to a chain hanging from the ceiling and pulled taught. I was up on the balls of my feet. The gag was replaced, but no other restraints were added. They just sat there, eating dinner, laughing at me, taunting me, and talking. After dinner they thoroughly tickled me. Tammy placed ice cubes on my nipples, while Beth slapped my ass several times with a small paddle. Rochelle basically for the next 2 hours sat back and instructed Tammy and Beth how to torture me. Nipple clamps were finally added and I was about to be retied. I was instructed not to remove them or the gag. First I had to clean the dishes. While doing that, they went out on the porch; Tammy smokes. I knew my clothes weren't inside and that the keys to my cuffs were with one of them. Since it was dark out, I looked for the car keys and planned to run out the back door. Just as I was about 4 feet from the backdoor, I heard someone come in the front. I bolted and heard Beth yell something. I couldn't go fast, but I knew I was closer to the car than they were. Just as I reached the car, Tammy grabbed me and pushed me into the door. Rochelle caught up, grabbed my arms, and told Beth to bring some rope. My wrists were tied off and my ankles and knees tied together. My muffled protests only made them handle me rougher. Beth held my wrists, Tammy my ankles as Rochelle led us back into the cabin. Once inside Rochelle glared at me, "You are our prisoner Sharon. And you will be punished. Girls, Let's get on the bed spreadeagled." So I was forced down on the bed. Beth got a little wrestling me down. Tammy punched me in the stomach to stop my squirming (later she said she just got carried away and apologized.). I was tightly bound spreadeagled to the bed with a pillow forcing my midsection in the air....naked and helpless. Surrounded by 3 women all much stronger and bigger than me...and they were mad! To be continued......Hey Bob, let's here another one. You too lifeguard and Denise...;-)
Sharon
Homepage URL:

Thursday May 13th 1999 08:05:48
Are you bringing the green bag?

Carol and I were graduate students at a large state university out in the sticks. She was studying psychology while I was into engineering. Although we were pretty serious about our studies we managed to find time for our relationship, too. Not as much time as I would have liked, considering how crazy I was about Carol, but she was a very independent person. You might say I was her slave. Not in a crazy sort of way. But the fact was that she owned me. I’d do anything for her, anything she asked - and she knew it. Carol loved for me to tie her up. We’d get into these deep telephone conversations where she’d tell me all about her day and what she’d learned and what new idea she was thinking about. And she’d let me know when we would be able to get together next. “Are you bringing the green bag?” she’d sometimes ask. The “green bag” was an old gym bag that I used to carry whatever creative restraining items I could think of. I put lengths of cotton rope, tape, plastic ties, torn lengths of bed sheets and the like in this bag. Whatever interesting thing I might find to add to the variety - to make her happy. Whenever I came to her place with the green bag her eyes would light up, she’d give me a knowing smile - and she’d dive back into her books and make me sit on the couch and watch TV for an hour or more while I sat and fidgeted. When she was finally ready, she’d sit next to me, kiss me on the cheek and we’d just sit and watch the TV set. At these times it was like she was in another world. I used to try to talk to her but she’d softly say “Shhhhh” while she moved closer and pulled my arm around her. I never knew what was going through her mind as we just sat there and watched whatever was on. She seemed strangely content. And when she was happy I felt happy and content, too. She was the master. Then, when something or other moved her she would lean forward, pull her legs up on the couch and position her belly over my legs. Once settled, she’d pull her arms back behind her back and cross them at the wrists. (Actually there were several different “signals”.) And the night had begun. I always wondered about Carol. She was like nobody I had ever known. My name was Mr. Confusion. Many years later a trusted female friend told me she thought that Carol probably needed to feel held close and that the restraints probably intensified that feeling. And she also needed to feel in control. That’s why she always had to be in charge of the relationship. A typical psychology student if there ever was one, I suppose. All I know is that the day she graduated was one of the saddest of my life. We drifted apart after that. Actually we split apart as she went her way into the world. Sometimes I think she must have really loved me although she could never really express it. Other times I just didn’t know… Carol and I had many adventures. We loved to go camping and hiking and boating. We were real outdoor types. As an engineer, I would tell her how things worked. She would try to explain to me how people worked. Of our adventures I guess one that really sticks out in my mind was the time when Carol was house sitting for her advisor. Her advisor taught several of the intro psyche courses and Carol was responsible for grading of all the tests and papers. Her advisor had a beautiful home out in the country about 5 miles from campus. It sat on about 20 wooded acres on a hill overlooking the valley below where the school was. Unfortunately, her advisor’s ex-wife lived several hundred miles away and he was spending the weekend at the coast with his kids at the beach. The house had a beautiful heated pool in the back. Although it wasn’t a particularly cold night, the steam coming off the water heading up to the clear night sky made for a surreal scene. Carol and I loved the freedom of swimming naked in the warm water. Since his property was fairly remote there all alone in the woods there wasn’t really any need for swimsuits. I stepped out while Carol continued to swim laps. I grabbed my towel, wrapped it around myself and headed inside - to get the green bag. Yes, I hadn’t forgotten my bag! I walked back outside to Carol’s and my lounge chairs and put the bag between them. Then I sat and watched her gracefully swim back and forth, back and forth. Carol was a great swimmer. Eventually she must have gotten tired because she stepped out of the pool, grabbed the towel off her chair and dried herself off. As she did she noticed the bag between the seats. “What’s that doing here?” she said with a big grin. Then she wrapped the towel around herself and sat down on the edge of the chair with her arms stretched out towards me and her wrists crossed looking at me with mock defiance. I smiled, brushed her hair back, grabbed the bag and moved behind her. I pulled her arms behind her back and had her hold the elbow of the opposite arm with her hands crossing her arms at the small of her back. Then I looped a single piece of rope around the center to keep them in place. I wrapped a length of rope looping it twice around her arms and body just above her breasts. The towel got in the way so I lowered it to her waist. I then took another length of rope and looped it below her breasts, tightening it tightly behind her. With another length of rope I fashioned a necklace that I tied to the rope above her breasts and then a length between her breasts to the rope below them. I then tied a rope between her arms and her back to the bottom rope, securing her arms firmly. Finally I tied her arms behind her back to the harness with a length of rope making her upper body immobile. Carol would lean into me or rub up against me as I worked, flashing me a shy smile. I then took a piece of cloth and rolled it into a ball. Carol opened her mouth wide to accept it. I then fastened a piece of tape over her mouth and to keep the gag in place. With a torn piece of bed sheet I blindfolded her. I then gently guided her to a standing position. As I did the towel fell away. I walked her over to the grass, laid the towel on the ground and had her lay on her belly on it. She moved her waist from side to side slowly moving her free legs back and forth in the air. At this point I tied a length of rope around each of her ankles leaving the ends free. I then helped her to a kneeling position where I tied the ends of each rope over each thigh looping the rope up and back until there were no ends hanging out. She silently moaned and swayed as I sat next to her. I felt a pang of guilt when I noticed the Goosebumps over her skin. I had forgotten that Carol was more sensitive to the cold that I was. Glancing around the pool I saw something that gave me an inspiration – a big orange life preserver the advisor had around for his kids hanging from the wall. I told Carol I’d be back in just a second. She nodded. I grabbed the life preserver and came back, Carol still tightly bound on her knees, swaying, shivering a little, with Goosebumps. The live preserver was the type that with the floats up front and around behind the neck. I carefully put it over Carol’s head making sure not to tangle her hair in it. Then I tightly fastened it together at the front and with the belt around her waist. Carol made a few question-sounding nasal noises and giggles as I firmly tightened the orange life preserver around her. Then I lifted her up and carried her over to the shallow end of the pool where there were steps descending into the water. I laid her in the water and watched as her center of gravity settled and she began to float. She began to move around a bit, the best she could helpless and weightlessly floating in the water. She moved her legs back and forth a bit like scissors, slowly moving a little toward the deeper end. Finally she settled back and quietly bounced up and down with the waves in the water, pushing her arms against the ropes in an attempt to turn. I pulled her over and kissed her on the forehead and she relaxed. She relaxed in a leaning back position, her legs spread comfortably at about 90 degrees, moving her waist back and forth, letting the pool’s heated water warm her. I began to swim around her, softly splashing her from behind. “Hnnnnnn” she would quietly whine. I put on some swimming goggles and started to dive around and below her. It was quite a view from underneath as Carol swayed back and forth, rhythmically moving her tied legs back and forth. Just for fun I let out a lung full of air beneath her. You could see her surprise as the bubbles hit her weightless body, running up and past her toward the water’s surface. Instinctively she closed her legs and tensed up - and after realizing what had happened she slowly opened them again and relaxed. She knew I would always be there. I sensed that she trusted me completely. And that she was loving every minute – although she would never tell me that. As you can imagine I had a very memorable evening. I won’t go into too many more details because I’m probably on the edge of this forum’s guidelines as it is. Thanks to everyone for sharing and letting me share. If you’d like me to share more of our adventures please let me know. I’d love to hear your comments - especially if you have insight into Carol.

Bill Z
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Thursday May 13th 1999 10:13:36
Whoops! Email correction.
Bill Z
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Saturday May 15th 1999 10:31:35
SORORITY INITIATION. PART I...I have a pretty funny sorority initiation story to tell. I am a member of a sorority in the great state of Alabama. My senior year (which was about 5 years ago) found several of us pulling some pranks (and I'm sure illegal hazing according to Greek and University rules). We had this new girl named Mindy. She came in on Spring Rush as opposed to Fall. We were usually harder on those that joined us in the Spring cause they were sometimes either transfers or those that got left out of Fall rush. Anyways, I've always been kinda kinky and so have a few of my girlfriends (not to mention sadistic ). We read a story online (this was just when the internet was starting, the days of Netscape 1.0!) about how this girl was taken to the basement of her sorority house and imprisoned for like the whole summer for some stupid reason. Anyways, purely a fictional story, but we got the idea that it'd be fun to turn one of the basement rooms into a dungeon like area. This would be fun for parties, swaps, and of course...initiation. I won't go into too much detail, but we had a cross (old, but sturdy prop thrown out after a theatre production) that had straps attached to it, a few chains in the wall, floor and ceiling, an old fold out couch that would be used to stretch someone out spreadeagled, a table that we would find some way to use, and assorted chairs. We also accumulated an assortment of handcuffs, ropes, scarves, ducttape, small crops, whips, and paddles. It sounds worse than what it really was. This was by no means a House of Domination. Ok? Ok. About Mindy. She was that girl next door type. From a small north Alabama town, nice C cups, 5'3", maybe 125, curvy. She wasn't one to go get dolled up or hit the tanning beds like us. She had a natural beauty that I still admire to this day. Anyways. She was sweet, kinda quiet. She would make the perfect stereotypical submissive..I mean...initiate into our dungeon. One weekend we told her we were going away for some Greek function out of town and that she'd be the only one on our floor here. We lied. We planned to sneak into her room later that night, drag her out of bed and take her to the dungeon. There were 8 girls including myself that would be involved. Around 10:00, we snuck to her door, unlocked it(I had all Master keys), rushed in and were totally shocked by what we saw...
Amber
Homepage URL:

Saturday May 15th 1999 10:52:57
SORORITY INITIATION. PART II...Mindy was in her room like we expected. What we didn't expect was she was already tied up. She was naked. Her hands were cuffed behind her, somehow she managed to wrap a leather strap around her upper body-pinning her arms down to her sides-her knees were strapped and her ankles were strapped. She managed to pull off a neat hogtie also. A harness gag was around her head. Now let me digress. This is what I found out several days later from Mindy. So try to follow me here. I didn't know she was into self-bondage. She's too quiet! I mean, I never figured her for the type. So when she heard we were going away for the weekend she planned a self-bondage party in her room. By the time we arrived she said she had been tied up for 3 hours already. She had a key that had dropped under her bed right before we came in and she couldn't quite get rolled over yet to get it. Ok, back to the story...We all laughed at her. "Mindy," I said,"looks like you helped us out already. Girls we won't need our ropes now." I took the harness off Mindy. "The keys are under the bed. Let me go please. This is really embarrassing." We laughed and informed her of our plans. I put the keys in my pocket and told several of the girls to pick her up. "Wait," she shouted. "Can't I at least get dressed?" One of the girls, Sandy, grabbed the gag and shoved it into her mouth "No. You are wearing the only clothes you'll need for the rest of the weekend. Right girls?" We all cheered. We lifted her and took her down to the dungeon. Once there, we put her on the couchbed, the cross, and also hung her from the ceiling by her wrists. It was a mixture of non-consensual and consensual. She didn't wanna go through the torture, but yet she agreed to it to stay in the sorority. We basically whipped her, tickled her, and scared her (threatened to cut her hair, drop her off at a frat house naked and bound...you know, good ole psychological torture). It really didn't get too perverted. I mean, honestly, we did find some of her plugs and vibrators. We used them sparingly on her, once again just to scare her. At one point one of the girls had a camcorder with no tape in it. Mindy didn't know that, but we told her we wanted to film herself getting off while we held a vibrator and butt plug in her. I know, this is pushing the limits of the site, but it really was all in fun. She agreed to endure it and was at one point Vice President several years ago. Anyway, hope you all could appreciate this. And I wonder has anyone else ever done this? Be honest...
Amber
Homepage URL:

Saturday May 22nd 1999 10:07:35
Sorry that I dont have any stories of my own to share but I love the stories that have already been posted, they are great. Any one with good stories of girls tieing guys please mail me :) because thats mostly where my interest lies, but all the stories are great.
Falren
E-mail address: [email protected]

Friday May 28th 1999 05:59:35
I also want to extend my appreciation for the fine stories here. I have none of my own to contribute (my college days were pretty dull), but readers here might enjoy the stories at my website; the link is in my address. Thanks again!
Jeb
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Thursday June 3rd 1999 04:06:50
From: [email protected] [I wrote this last spring and thought it would do ok on this site. It is true with a few minor exceptions to protect my privacy. Comments are welcome.] First of all I'm not a writer, so this could get ugly. I really did this about two weeks ago. I'm a straight twentysomething male living in salt lake city. I'd describemyself as a switch I definetly have both a sub and dom side... although I've not had much in the way real world experience... anyway... my sis is out of town a few weekends ago and says I can crash at her place for the weekend... Its saturday afternoon i'm taking the most excellent power nap in the universe... wake up feeling kind of kinky... wishing I had a girlfriend about now.. half asleep warm.. dig in to the bed side cabinet and pull out 2 pairs of police issue handcuffs which are stored there.. lock my ankles together... lock one wrist.. lie there playing with myself... being carefull not to think.. I roll over onto my stomach.. arch my back and postion the free cuff to receive my wrist after passing it between my ankle cuffs... I wait there for a moment feeling the strain.. I've left a key on the bed next to me at about waist level. I think for a moment can I get out of this? before chasing the thought I say to myself out loud... don't think.. and with that I simply snap the cuff closed over my last free wrist... I'm instantly uncomfortable.. The hog tie is too strict (i'm 6'1" 180 lbs) Quite thrilling at first.. more thrilling as I try to actually move.. It is SO restrictive!! I've never been in a hog tie before. I thrash around for what must have been at least 30minutes. I cant ever seem to postion myself in a spot where I get to or even look at the key.. my thumbs start to go numb.. I'm worried at this point. I finally get a look at the key.. and decide that my best chance of getting it from my current postion is too allow my self to slide off the bed and try to grab it with my mouth as I go past... I know that if I fail I'll not be able to get back up on the bed to get it.. the other key totally inaccessable in a drawer. I try it and fail. SHIT!!! It almost worked... my mouth passed right over the key on the way down but my back was arched so much that I couldn't lower my head to bed to get it... the strain on my wrists is enourmous. My hands are almost totally numb at this point.. I lie there on the floor soaked with sweat and swearing loudly.. finally I calm down a bit and think for the first time that afternoon.. can I get to the key on the bed.. no. is there anything I can get at that I can use to sweep the key off the bed... no. can I get the key from the drawer? no.. I must admit to myself at this point that I CANNOT get out of this situation by myself. So I yell for the neighbor girl.. what else could I do? I now remember that she was planning to go camping this weekend... another neighbor (a totally beautiful girl I've been wanting to meet for a month) I recall was driving out as I was driving in... hmm... I beat my head on the floor in frustration I resign my self to wait untill I hear someone drive in then call out for them... luckily I left the door to the outside (back door) open and just latched the screen door before my adventure began.. At this point i'm supposed to tell you all that the beautiful neighbor girl drove up, heared my pathitic calls for help and entered the apartment, released my ankles, teased me for 3 hrs. sat on [edit] for an hour and eventually gave me the best bl[edit] of my life... right? I nice fanticy.. but not the way it worked out... It turns out the asian guy who can't speak much english was sleeping in the apt. down stairs and heard me beating my head on the floor. He came outside see what was up. I heard him open his door and started yelling for some help.. he had to kick in the screen to get in. He looked pretty superized and confused a the scene... I'm glad I was wearing a t-shirt and some boxers. I directed him the key on the bed and he kindly unlocked my wrists. I was to exausted to be embarrased at this point.. my back hurt, my hands were totally numb, there was an angry cut complemented by a big purple bruise on the inside of both wrists.... (I generally DONT bruise) He realized that this was not a life threatening situation.. I'm glad he doesn't speak much english as I didn't have to come up with detailed excuse.. I mumbled something about a non-existant girlfriend he took it at face value and left... I promptly assumed a fetal postion on the bed and didn't move for an hour. Its a week later and still don't have all the feeling back on the backside of my thumbs. This was the first time that I've not been able to escape from self inflicted bondage... I found it quite entertaining... but don't plan to do it again. comments welcome. [Now a year later, I'm happy to say that my hands are fine. I've got a girlfriend at this point who is not very interested in bondage.. which is ok. I'm not going to try to force her into my fantasies.]
Sideways
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Saturday June 5th 1999 09:38:30
This comment is for Sharon regarding her stories about her and Rochelle: I am really interested in hearing the "unpublishable" details about your escapes with your roommate. If it wouldn't be too much trouble, could you write me an e-mail about them. Thanks in advance. -Mick
Mick
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL: uh...no

Monday June 7th 1999 07:35:55
Are you guys still there? Denise? Amber? Sharon? Dave? Bob? Carol...etc? It's been a whlie since I have seen some stories. Sharon and Denise in particular haven't finished their stories. I guess I'll add my 2 cents worth. Back when I was in college, I lived in a house with 4 other girls. We weren't all that wild. We did go out to bars occasionally and have some keggers every now and then. One night we were sitting around watching TV, and there was some movie on where this chick gets tied up by the villain. Anyways, Tracy, one of the roomies says, "That stupid bitch. Can't she get out of that? I mean, reach up and pull the gag out of your mouth you bimbo!" We all laughed cause it did kinda make sense. However we started calling here Houdini cause she acted like she knew how to escape from anything. Over the course of several months we kidded her about it and everytime a similar scene showed up, she'd say the same thing. Well, me and the other roomies happened to be talking about it, and we all kinda got this idea. We thought it'd be funny to tie her up and see if she really could escape. Our plan was to play this like one would play it if they were a pool shark or hustler: tie her loose, build her confidence, then tie her tight! Well, it worked like a charm! We had some rope and tied her in various positions and she escaped (because we purposely tied the knots loose or within reach). Well, one Friday night, we sprang the trap. She agreed to be tied to the coffee table, but just shrugged "It won't matter, I can still escape." For you guys out there, she is short, 5'2", shoulder length black hair, and cute body. This evening she was wearing just a sport bra and some very short gym shorts (I think she about to take a shower). Well, her hands were tied together and raised above her head (she' on her back), basically her elbows weer on the edge of the table and her arms stretched towards the floor. I tied her wrists off to the cross bar below while her feet were tied down. We tied her feet spread so that her ankles were hanging off the edge. Then more rope went over her tummy, chest, and her thighs.As a final touch we added ducttape over the rope! She panicked! "Wait! that's not fair! Let me go!"
Joanne
E-mail address: ...
Homepage URL:

Monday June 7th 1999 07:48:45
Part II...We laughed and told her now she was the dumb bimbo. Paula took a sock and put it in her mouth and I smoothed on several strips of tape. Just to be really mean, we tied some rope over the gag and around the table so now she couldn't even move her head! We told her we were having a party and she had about 3 hours before folks would arrive. She just glared, but started squiriming. We went about our business, getting dressed, cleaning the house, etc. Occasioanally one of us or 2 of us would stop and ask her how it feels to be a dumb bimbo, then tickle her and tell her we might let the guys have her tonight. We told her, she'd be the entertainment. Needless to say she was the center of attention.We informed everyone why she was tied up and all of her comments about TV shows and "blonde bimbo's". This made it more fun because I think at some point that night every blonde tickled her...my bad, I meant tell you all, we put a sign on her that said "If you are a blonde bimbo, then you better not tickle me!" Of course that really got the blonde's stirred up. It was fun. At one point we took the gag off to feed her or give her shots or beer thru a straw. She got pretty drunk, and before the night was over, she was stripped to her just her panties. Nothing sexual happened, aside from the usual fondling and licking you might expect in a situation like this with a bunch wild girls/guys and alcohol (I think the guys knew her 2 uncles were both in the local University Police Force), but she was sure horny from all the groping, tickling and alcohol she'd consumed. She was forced to play any drinking game we wanted. It was also fun putting ice on her (which was why she got stripped...wet, cold clothes).Anyways, we still pick her about it and she wasn't too mad. We played a few more games like that and even took turns trying to escape. Oh yeah! We also tied up Paula's boyfriend once, but that's another story. So folks, please come back and write some more stories....They get me really turned on. Ciao.
Joanne
E-mail address: ...
Homepage URL:

Monday June 7th 1999 09:33:05
Turnabout is fair play Part I Hey everyone, thought I would share a story about one of my experiences in college. There was this group of haughty girls who thought that the world was their oyster and basically had no consideration for the people around them. They were all cheerleaders, well built and very popular around campus. Don't get me wrong, I don't intend to offend here, because the majority of the cheerleaders weren't as I described these four. One of them gave me the impression that she was just hanging out with them and wasn't really like them. She suggested that we watch a movie in my dorm and I agreed. She brought the movie we had rented (can't remember what it was) and popped it into the VCR. She said that this was the copy she had made of it for herself. I'll take this slow part of the story to describe her, she was a pretty petit blonde with big brown eyes. She was wearing a low cut red V-neck and a short black skirt and around three inch heels. We watched the movie, it was pretty good. She was also a film lover so we had to watch the credits. Just as they were ending she got up to go to the bathroom as I searched for the remote. I couldn't find it, and right as the credits ended a bondage video came on!
Dave1
E-mail address: [email protected]

Monday June 7th 1999 10:08:20
Turnabout is fair play Part II The plotline went as follows: girl gets caught doing something against the law, gets the choice of spending a week in the county lockup or getting hogtied(chained) and gagged and put out on the doorstep of the police station with a sign around her neck that says "This is what happens to naughty offenders and nothing else on. Of course she takes the latter and is humiliated and played with by scores of passers-by. My date for the evening came back out after twenty minutes as I was in a cross between ecstacy and bewilderment. "Oh my gosh," she exclaimed, "I must have taped over the ending!" She ran up, turned it off, and looked at me and inquired very vaguely that if that was hers, would we be sharing interests? I only said that it looked intriguing, because it was about ten fold of that. She said that it must have or else I would have turned it off. She asked if I would like to replay that here, and I instantly agreed. She went over to the phone and called someone on each floor and told them to gather by the elevator door and wait for a surprise. I asked her why she did that and she said it was for the embarassment. I wondered why anyone would want that but I just passed it off. That would definitely make it more interesting for me. Anyways, she ran off to her dorm to get a ballgag, chains and padlocks. I "hogchained" her took her up to the top floor. She then suggested that we play a little game. I taped the keys to the padlocks and my dorm to her forehead and if she could get free before she reached my floor (the second) she would tell everyone what happened. If not she would stay with me the night. I took the bet and ballgagged her, put her in the elevator and pushed all of the buttons. I patted her on the cheek as she looked up at me with those wide dow-eyes which almost melted me. Almost. But I managed to walk away and down to my dorm whistling "Happy Trails" all the way, but as I mentioned, turnabout is fair play...
Dave1
E-mail address: [email protected]

Monday June 7th 1999 10:32:05
Turnabout is fair play Part III I waited by my elevator door impatiently but to no avail. It never came. I accepted defeat and returned to my dorm. I heard a knocking at my door and when I answered I was greeted by my date, freed and three other girls with a huge burlap bag. They pulled it over my head and the rest of my body for that matter and tied it off at the end. "Now, Dave," I heard one of them say after they had conveyed me to the couch, "Like the girl in the video you have a choice. As you can see I am free, and you can either take the consequences we discussed earlier or go through what I was supposed to. Of course, we will put you through your share of embarassment in bondage in both instances, but it is your choice." Like there was a choice to be made! I was about as hard a iron ferrite right then! I chose the second one and they rejoiced. They brought me out of the bag and they tied me tightly and in a way where my my clothes were accessable. They took me up to the top floor and disrobed me. I calmly reminded them that my complete nakedness probably violated a few dorm policies. I then looked up at my date and realized she had put on a different skirt. She then rememberred a few things. First, she ballgagged me, then she put me in her short black skirt. She then said that I would have to endure something that she didn't and I didn't even have to ask when she put the crotchrope on me. She tied it in a way that if it was pulled, it would rub up against me, but it wouldn't slip back into place. She then connected it to my wrists so when I tested the bonds, I felt it. She then took a big posterboard and wrote "Give my wrists a pull, see what I do!" on it and put it in front of me in the elevator. They pushed all of the buttons and sent me on my way, breaking into a chorus of "Happy Trails" as the elevator door closed.
Dave1
E-mail address: [email protected]

Monday June 7th 1999 10:48:50
Turnabout is fair play Part IV After everyone my red, ballgagged face and the roped rest of me, they each gave my wrists a good tug triggering a chain reaction to my crotchrope. They saw what I did, alright. Finally I hit the bottom floor where only the four girls were. They put me in the burlap bag and took me into one of their dorm rooms. They promptly tied me to the bed and tickled me. Every movement I made effected my crotchrope. I could see where this was going. Every once in a while they would ask me how I felt about them now. Exactly the same, I thought, but it came out as a series of mmmppphhhhs. I was tortured all through the weekend, and loved every minute of it. They would often remind me that turnabout was fair play. It was fun, but kind of extensive. As I say, bondage is a fun place to visit, but I wouldn't want to live there.
Dave1
E-mail address: [email protected]

Tuesday June 8th 1999 04:40:19
I think this is the right place to put this posting. If not, please let me know. I'm a middle aged free lance writer and they say that writers write about things they know or experience. Hence my request... I want to stage my own pseudo kidnapping. What do I mean by that? I would like someone (preferably of the female variety) to actually "kidnap" me for a few days this summer. Some "ground rules" first...I understand the need to have a "kidnap" victim blindfolded and fully anticipate having my hands tied securely behind my back, but I am a tad bit claustrophobic, so I ask that no gags be used and that while the kidnappers might feel a need to secure my feet, Hog tying me would not be a good idea. Truthfully, if you keep me blindfolded real well and my hands are tied behind my back, then I am not going to attempt to go anywhere. How could I and, besides, I won't want to get away, at least not at first, so that I can gain a full appreciation for what it is like to be kidnapped and held prisoner. This is not a joke. I am quite serious. Of course this will obviously need to be someone who lives in my area of the North American continent. If interested, just post a response here.
Bob
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 9th 1999 07:55:58
Caught in the Act Part 1 of 9 Like many, I have been reading different experiences from this site for sometime but have not taken the time to post some of my own real experiences. I do owe everyone that for all the fun I have had reading others. Let me apologize up front. In writing fast I may not take too much time to review for proper English. To start with, I am male that has been out of college for a few years now. I started playing with bondage at an early age, stories of which I will start to post in the Childhood Tie Games Site soon. This experience I want to share took place the summer after my junior year and I remember it well! I had broken up with my girlfriend part way through school and did not want to date any one person. So I had my fun. The problem with that is I could not or did not tell any of my dates about my love for bondage for fear of completely scaring them. Therefore I was left only to tie and chain myself as I often did in my self-bondage playing. Yes I said chain. I was and am into heavier, more hardcore bondage and liked it to not only be restrictive, but completely inescapable. Heavy chain, leather cuffs, and locks were one way to accomplish this. Plus the locks aided in a means of a time release for my self-bondage by freezing the keys in a block of ice, etc. I did not always us chain and love a good rope tie as well, but this was not as easy in self-bondage. You should also know that I am very handy and had made several pieces of bondage gear back on the farm during highschool. Allow me to explain my complete set of leather and steel cuffs. JJ
JJ
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 9th 1999 07:56:43
Caught in the Act Part 2 of 9 I used 3-1/2 inch wide, 3/8 thick leather straps cut to the exact size for my wrist, ankles and neck and a 5 inch band for my waist. Of course the waist belt was a couple of inches too small, making it very restrictive around me as I locked it on. I then cut and bent into circles thinner bands of steel and adhered them to each leather cuff along with welded post and holes for padlocks. The metal was thin enough and flexible enough to allow me to pry open the various cuffs to slip them over my wrist, ankles, neck and waist but made them very strong with no way to move them once locked on. I used these cuffs in various ways during my self-bondage with one of my favorites being a complete chain set. Sort like a prisoner is made to wear to and from the courtroom, only 20 times more restrictive. Well this is what I did one night that summer about a week and a half before summer school started. I should explain, I rented a house with one guy who was not there during the summer, so I had the place to myself. It was about 6:00 pm on a Thursday and I had arranged my release method as was ready to put the chain set on. My release consisted of placing the two different keys (and spares) to the padlocks I would use (I have several padlocks keyed the same) in my fireproof safe in the basement. This was one of those real heavy two drawer safes that there was NO moving or getting into. I had already frozen the safe keys in a glass full of ice and had hung the ice block next to the ceiling in the basement, way out of reach. I figured it would take about 4 hours to melt and keys to drop to the floor. JJ
JJ
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 9th 1999 07:57:18
Caught in the Act Part 3 of 9 Back upstairs, I had several pieces of bondage gear laid out on my bed and in the box next to it. I put on all the cuffs with no locks. I will say that was all I was wearing at the time. I then locked a very short piece of chain (three, one inch links) between my ankles. This made walking with tiny steps possible, but very difficult and very slow. I then locked a chain from the middle link of my ankles up to my waist belt, only I made sure I bent my knees a few inches before locking it to the belt so I would not be able to fully straighten my legs. I then ran the same chain up to my collar, again bending at the waist several inches before locking it home. Finally, with on padlock I locked my right wrist cuff to a solid ring at the right side of my waist belt. I then worked hard to one handedly lock my left wrist to the wide belt like my right. The corner of the door frame helped to push against. There I was naked, chains forcing my knees bent, waist bent, and hands locked to the sides of my belt. I could move around slowly and knew at some point I would have to negotiate the stairs to get to the keys. The problem was knowing when they would fall so I did not go down too early. Getting back up still chained was not easy. With the cuffs tight on wrist and locked to my sides, I had no room to move them at all and could barely reach to a light switch, for example, little own do anything else. I was suck. JJ
JJ
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 9th 1999 07:57:54
Caught in the Act Part 4 of 9 I had barely closed the last lock and was contemplating my situation when I jumped at the knock on the door. I knew if I remained still in the bedroom, they would soon leave. Boy was I wrong. I still remember my heart dropping when I heard the key hit the lock, the front door open and the familiar voice of my good friend Shelly (not her real name). "Jim (not my real name) are you here? I just stopped by to get a book I left here last week." I forgot that I had given Shelly a key to my house when I went back to my hometown the week previous. She and her roommate Jill needed a place to stay for a week while their apartment was being cleaned and painted. Understand, Shelly is like a best friend to me. We did almost everything together and although we shared almost everything, she had no idea I liked or was into bondage… That was something I never told her. And even though she was a very attractive girl, we never did anything on the sexual side. I stood as still as I could not to make the chains rattle, although I am sure she could hear my heart pounding. It didn't matter, my worst fear came true as the book she wanted was in my room and she quickly rounded the corner and walked in. The look on her face I will never forget as she first saw me there hunched over with all that chain. She froze solid and just stared, not saying a word. I, of course, was also frozen and couldn't talk. It seemed like an eternity before her face expression began to change. It went from shock to a big smile and into laughter. JJ
JJ
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 9th 1999 07:58:25
Caught in the Act Part 5 of 9 "You did this to yourself, didn't you?" was her first words. She began to walk around me looking at everything and all I could say was a soft yes. "I had no idea you were into such heavy stuff. Where are the keys?" she asked. I was so embarrassed I could have died. If I recall she had to ask me twice before I could muster up enough nerve to talk and tell her about the ice, safe, etc. She told me not to move and left the room. It was after I heard her go down stairs and later in the kitchen, I assumed melting the ice under hot water, that it began to sink in what had just happened. It was awhile before she reentered the room dangling the keys and still laughing. She said she had never been around bondage before, at least not something as severe as this. She could tell I was still in shock and tried to assure me everything was all right. That she was not offended, in fact intrigued by it all. Not to mention thought I looked pretty good standing there naked, in chains and with my head forced to be lowered. She began to ask me all sorts of questions about how long I had been into bondage, about what I have done, what things I liked, etc… I found myself telling her everything, like how I was more Dom my nature but fantasized about being kept tied and chained and forced to be submissive through bondage…. I recall one set of questions from her about the chain set I was in. She asked how long it would have taken before the ice melted. After telling her she asked what was the longest time period before I had been in the chains at one time. I told her probably eight hours when I tried to sleep in them once or twice. Finally she asked how long I fantasized about being kept in the chains at any one time. JJ
JJ
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 9th 1999 07:58:58
Caught in the Act Part 6 of 9 I remember explaining that fantasy and reality were two different things. I fantasized about being kept in chains them for several weeks at a time, but that the relativity of it was, one would probably go crazy with frustration after only a short period. She then began to look over and ask questions about all of the other bondage items I had on the bed. Different gags, hoods, blindfolds, etc She became intrigued with a set of bondage milts I had. Let me explain them. I did not make all of the toys I had accumulated over the years. These were a typical set of purchased leather milts with no finger holes that locked around your wrist, allowing some movement of the fingers but restricted the use of your hands. I, of course had to modify them to make them more restrictive. Silly me! What I did was cut and bend a piece of steel plate and placed it on the inside of the milt so the backsides of your fingers rested against it. The plates were bent into a C shape so once the gloves were on, they forced your fingers to be bent into a loose fist. I then welded rods from the plates, though the leather, to 3/4 inch steel rods that your figures were forced to cup through the leather. There for you could not straighten your figures at all or close them together, making your hands completely useless. Shelly kept coming back to the milts, even trying one on and commenting on how unless her hand became. She asked if since she had the keys, she could unlock one of my wrist and put on the milt. I agreed telling her I would have put them myself, but then there would be no way for my to lock the locks, or of course unlock even if I had the keys. They didn't work for self-bondage. JJ
JJ
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 9th 1999 07:59:40
Caught of the Act Part 7 of 9 Shelly unlocked my left wrist, no removing the cuff, just sliding on the milt and locking it was a smaller padlock. She then relocked my cuff to the belt. She commented on how much better it looked to have my hand completely useless and told me not to move, she would be right back. Before I could register what was happing she entered the bedroom carrying a piece of paper and sprung the question on. "Jim, since you are looking for someone to keep you chained and I am standing here holding the keys to your freedom, why don't I give it a shot. Nothing sexual, but since I melted your ice and ruined your timed release, why don't I hold the keys for awhile. You have nothing going on do you? May as well stayed chained, right?" she asked. I was dumb founded. She was right, I had nothing going on till summer school started, a week and half away and I so badly wanted to experience such a thing, but now, with her? I could barely speak. I told her I did know what to say and asked how long she was talking about. She laughed and said "not knowing how long you will be kept chained as my slave (she was trying to add to the moment with big words) is all part of it. I am sure it will be longer then your overnight stay, but I am new to this all and will go easy on you. I will give you five minutes to think about it. If you want to be kept as my chained slave, sign and date this paper. Remember there is no turning back whats so ever. If I return and the paper is signed, you are mine and nothing you say will change that! If it is in not signed, I will hand you the keys and watch you unlock yourself." She unlocked my right hand, laid a hand written sheet of paper on the end table and left. I will never forget what it said. JJ
JJ
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 9th 1999 08:00:11
Caught of the Act Part 8 of 9 "I, Jim ___ give you, Shelly ____, the complete right to keep me chained as your slave indifferently, until you, Shelly ___ say otherwise" I can not honestly say I recall the exact thoughts that went though my mind, but I do remember signing the paper with a shaky hand. I also remember the gleam in her eyes when she walked in and saw my signature. I did not even feel her sliding right hand into the steel lined milt, but distinctly heard to click of two locks. I was stuck. She spent the next few hours laughing about my situation. Being naked in front of her, in full chains and completely helpless and dependant on her. Not being able to drink, eat, or even go the bath with out her help. She said if I was lucky, I could use my noise to turn the channels on the TV. She helped me do what was needed to get ready for bed (how embarrassing) and said she was going out with some friends. "If only you could join us" she laughed. What a night. Shelly is a home nurse and she stopped by on her way to work on Friday morning. I begged for her to release me, but she just laughed. Again around noon when she checked in, I did the same. Again a laugh. It was about 5:00 pm when she came in with strange look on her face. She had me set down and told me the story. She explained that she really wanted to keep me chained for most of the day, but feared that she would turn soft and come and let me out. So when she was waiting for her roommate Jill to come out of the gas station last night, she placed the key ring with all the padlock keys under the passenger seat of Jill's car. JJ
JJ
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 9th 1999 08:00:46
Caught in the Act Part 9 of 9 Jill worked at a clothing store at the mall and just finished telling Shelly that she had to work till 3:00 on Friday. Shelly knew that after work she could tell Jill she needed her keys to look for an earring she had lost. That's when she said, "I guess your wish may come true to be kept chained for a longer period." She sort of laughed with she handed me the piece of paper. It read something to the effect of: "Shel, I found out I don't have to work till Monday at 3:00. I took off early to go home for the weekend and won't be back till afternoon on Monday. I'm sure I won't see you before I go to work so don't forget we have plans to go out with Heather and girls Monday night. I will meet you straight from work at _____." At first I thought she was kidden. Jill's home town was approx. 4 hours away, but the more as she talked and the more I say that was not her writing, my heart sank. "You mean I can't be released until Monday night? I have to stay like this till then?" I asked. She laughed and said, "no. You will have to stay like this till as least Tuesday morning. I am going out Monday and may not get the keys till after work on Tuesday." To make a long story short, I was kept chained and completely dependant on Shelly until Tuesday morning. Four and a half days total. I time I will never forget it. Without going into detail, (please let me know if you want me to) not only was being kept naked and chained bad enough, Shelly added different twist at times. To list a few, she would unplug the TV so I had nothing to do during the day. At times she would add a gag or blindfold for hours, tie me to a chair, chain me to the pole in the basement, etc… Hope you liked what I shared. JJ
JJ
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 9th 1999 08:13:14
I just had the first chance to proof read my experience I wrote. "Caught in the Act". I typed it as fast as I could remembe it, and it shows. Please forgive the poor poor typing and use of English. I would be interested in your thoughts. Thanks
JJ
Homepage URL:

Thursday June 10th 1999 01:05:29
Great story JJ! Just writing to tell of an E-mail change. JJ, if there were any unpostable details for that story, please send them to me through E-mail. Keep writing guys!
Dave1
E-mail address: [email protected]

Wednesday June 16th 1999 11:53:17
I had a bondage experience once. I went to one of the frat parties with my friend because she knew a friend that could get us in. Anyways, we went there and my friend got a hold of that guy that let us in. He was real cute and I could tell that he liked me too. My friend was busy drinking and having so much fun they didn't even notice me and that guy leave. He said he was going to take us to his apartment to chill for a while since I was on the verge of being drunk. When we arrived to the apartment, his roomate was there too. I was surprised because he said that we would be alone. All three of us talked for a bit and somehow we came upon the subject of bondage. They asked me if I liked to be tied up and I was like I never really thought of having someone tie me up. They said if I wanted to do it now. I didn't want them to think that I wasn't a "fun person" so I said what the heck. They probably enjoyed it more than I did. But they got a little bondage kit out and then they used some kind of thick rope and tied my wrists to both of the poles that was part of the bed. They then got some more rope and tied my ankles separately to the leg board of the bed. Then they asked me how I felt. I said I felt fine. So they walked over and they decided to tie the knots tighter. It hurt so bad but then I had this feeling of pleasure. Then I don't remember the rest, but the guys said I passed out and they won't tell me what they did to me. I'm still trying to figure out to this day what they did to me.
Krista
Homepage URL:

Saturday June 19th 1999 10:30:42
Krista, although your story is good, I have concerns for you. I've heard lots of bad stories about what sick guys do to a passed out girl. You've gotta remember what you felt like the next morning and ask those dudes some serious questions. If they won't answer, threaten to tell the police because they could have raped you... Hope I'm not outta line.
Zorro
Homepage URL: ain't got one.com

Saturday June 19th 1999 12:53:19
zorro you are not out of line in making it clear that krista's "friends" come clean as to what happened. I think something amiss did happen in that case and to me such does destroy that something special about which this page has been started for. in my mind that is to really enjoy being participants in a true GAME OF TRUST. any person who does not respect the boundaries of trust in any way ought to be prosecuted for rape. mainly cuz their too stupid too play right. sorry if i offend any vut i felt that needed to be said.
doug
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Monday June 21st 1999 11:55:58
I agree, Doug. I may seem out of character for some of you who've seen my posts on Canuck's Childhood Tie-up Games site, but this story really concerned me. I have a MAJOR soft spot for girls. Chivalry to the 900th degree. Krista, when you get the chance, please post again with a follow-up report for us concerned do-gooders. Rape is one of the worst crimes that exist. I've seen too many lives destroyed by rape. I'll try to help, Krista. 'Ciao.
Zorro
E-mail address: mailbox
Homepage URL:

Tuesday June 22nd 1999 07:15:03
Discovered in Self-Bondage part 4
Hi guys...Sharon here. I just realized I can't really say much about what happened next (go back to Part III). Once I was secured spreadeagled on the bed, Tammy, Beth and Rochelle really tortured me. I'll try to explain without getting too explicit. Nipples clamps were added. Man they hurt too. They attached a small, thin rope from the clamps down to my big toes. having pulled my big toes back to tie the string, made it become very tight. Basically if I moved my big toes, I'd pull my nipples. They were so mean to me. They each grabbed a foot, except Beth. Beth decided to play...well let's say a bit durther up my thighs. You all know I am soooo ticklish...so needless to say, my nipples were aching! Man this was torture! Beth then thought it might be fun to start tickling my ribs and then my tits with a feather. Let me say, I was in ecstasy, but also in a little pain. I didn't do anymore escaping that weekend. The 3 of them used my body for whatever they wanted...I mean whatever they wanted. At one point I guess they got bored with me and decided to jump Beth and tie her up. I got watch them do all sorts of neat things to her. They tied Beth in a chair at one point. They put her at the foot of the bed, then attached the chain from my toes to her nipples...then tickled my feet. Poor Beth...(ha-ha!). They also tied us together in a 69 for about 3 hours while they did some hiking. Anyway...it was all pretty fun. beth got untied...but I did not. At the end of the weekend, I was loaded back into the Blazer and taken back home. Rochelle was staying another night, but instructed Tammy and beth to put me back in selfbondage. I was tied to a chair, gagged, and left to my own fate. In front of me, they placed a knife in a bucket of ice. The string attached to the knife was tied around my finger. When the ice melted, I could pull the knife to me and then release myself. It was quite a while before I escaped, but I did and that was the end of a good weekend. I'll post more soon...stay tuned. Oh, Amber, I heard a similar story of initiation at my college also, so it DOES happen. I really enjoy reading your stories people. Let's please keep this site going and let's all be contributors and not just readers of everyone else's hard work....:-)
Sharon
E-mail address: ...
Homepage URL:

Wednesday June 23rd 1999 10:00:02
Sharon:

Again, thanks for your great story.

Now, let me ask a question: I see pleas on this site for more contributions from those of us who read. As I indicated before, I don't have any such reminiscences to relate (I've been happily married to a bondgage-loving babe for over ten years, but there's really no good stories to tell); so (apart from thanking you all), what would you like us "lurkers" to do? I'd be glad to contribute what I can, but I don't want to turn this into a "fantasy" page (there are plenty of those!).

One idea does occur to me: we could set up a Yahoo club for "College and University Bondage Stories", and everyone could join (it's all anonymous, of course-- you just create a "profile" for yoursef, pick a name, etc.); there would then be a place for posting stories, pictures for those who care to, leave messages for each other, and even chat. It may sound like too much trouble for everyone, but I just thought I'd mention it.

Jeb
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:



Friday June 25th 1999 08:10:59
Krista: I am sorry it is late to respond to your post but I just read it and I am concerned. You don'tmenton how long ago this was but I think you need to get checked out for an STD ( they can linger for years without your knowing it). Also it could be affecting your sexual, mental, emotional or physical well-being. Please confront these guys if you can and ask them to come clean. If you have no way of contacting them, please see a counselor. Your post is unusual and out of the blue like this, may indicate a repressed memory. Please e-mail me when you see this post. Zorro and Doug: You two are right ON! If either of you hear from her, please e-mail me. [email protected] Sheryl Lynn
Sheryl Lynn
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Saturday June 26th 1999 06:45:02
Amber, interesting story. I admit, I questioned if that kind of stuff really went on too, then my friend Kaitlin read it the other day and she laughed because it reminded her of an incident that took place several years ago when she was in college. This story is told from her point of view.Part one is just an intro like she explained it to me...try to follow.........(To catch a spy, Pt1) A few years ago, my sorority, the Alpha Gam's were known by the other sororities to be big-time hazers. We never did anything to harm anyone. I can remember making people recite things while gunk was thrown at them, other humiliation, even a few times where there was some bondage and tickling. The administration, SGA, and newspaper was trying to investigate hazing on campus. There was a recent case of a guy dying from alcohol poisoning at a nearby college due to a hazing event. School officials wanted to make sure we weren't doing anything like that. So, word got around that some Independent SGA member or members was trying to provide an 'undercover expose' for school officials. Some weeks later, we found out we had been targeted because of our reputation and that we had even been spied on a few times. It turned out that one of our young pledges had been assisting this unknown person for a few weeks, but they lacked some hard core evidence. We decided we needed to set a trap. Over the next few weeks we slowly let the pledge in on some bogus 'top-secret' stuff that could get our chapter suspended. We showed her a file cabinet that allegedly contained pictures and a few videos of hazing events over the past few years. Since there was an out-of-town football game, we told Heather, the pledge, to watch the house and not to go anywhere or else she couldn't get in our sorority. This weekend was the date we set the trap, and what a trap it was....
Stacey
Homepage URL:

Saturday June 26th 1999 07:05:16
(To catch a spy, Pt2) We told heather that there would only be 3-4 girls staying here this weekend, so she should make sure that no one is snooping around. She agreed and we left. In addition to the 4 girls staying that weekend, I assembled 6 more girls to carry out our trap. Around 8 that evening, Heather let someone in the back door. We were watching from a nearby parking lot. I called upstairs to the other girls, told them to assemble the supplies and head for the basement. Me and my group slowly snuck up to the basement door. I peered in and could see flashlights moving around the room and someone was trying to get in the file cabinet. "Oh shit!" someone said, "Let's get out of here!" That's when we sprung our trap we all rushed in leaving no place of escape. The lights were turned on revealing Heather and a girl named Sue who was the SGA Ombudsman. Oh, we put a sheet of paper saying 'You've just been caught Snooping Bitch!' in the drawer. Heather and Sue knew they were in trouble.Of course Sue demanded we let her leave. I just told her we were thinlking about calling the cops. When she tried to run past us, several girls grabbed her and held her down. Sue was about 5'7",black hair, average looking body, nice tits though (Kaitlin told me she wished she had her tits).That's when Mary, the sorority president walked in. "Sue the only thing that will be exposed here tonight is you! Strip her and tie her up!" It was fun watching 6 girls strip another one. I imagine any guy would have loved to see that. At the time 2 girls and I were holding Heather. Sue was quickly bound with her hands in front of her. "STring her up to the beams, " said Mary. She was lifted to her tip toes while her arms were stretched above her head and tied off to the overhead beam. Earlier that week, Mary and I had placed some eyebolts in the concrete floor about 2 feet apart. Her ankles were tied to that. Sue screamed at us "You little sorority sluts are never gonna get away with this. I'll have all of you suspended and your chapter is history!" We all laughed. Mary stepped up and pinched her nipple "I don't think so Sue. We have big plans for you. Gag her!" A large ball gag was fitted into her mouth. Mary turned to Heather who had started to cry. "Quit crying little girl. You did this to yourself." Mary ordered heather stripped and tied next to Sue. Heather was the typical blonde airhead. She was about 5'5", long blonde hair, curvy, veluptuous body ( you know, the hour glass shape), and huge tits. I admit, although I am not a lesbian, I enjoyed straipping and tying her. She was so gorgeous....
Stacey
Homepage URL:

Saturday June 26th 1999 07:22:20
(To catch a spy, Pt3) Once Heather and Sue were tied and gagged, we all left and went upstairs. We discussed how we would punish them and eventually blackmail Sue. We went back to the basement. In Sue's bag, we discovered her Polaroid and a small camcorder. Mary said" Sue we are gonna give you a first hand expereience with sorority hazing. Heather we are gonna punish you." Sue and Heather's reactions were quite opposite. Sue bit into the gag and continued to sceram, well try to, at us while twisting to get free. Heather was crying and sobbing like a girl who knew she had done something wrong. I hated to see Heather get this, but she did deserve it. For the next hour, the girls all took turns turning their asses red with a paddle. Mary and I took pictures, while Sophie, the film major (how ironic) held the camcorder. After the spanking, we untied Heather and let her rest. She was retied to a chair and given some water. During her break, Heather told us she was blackmailed into helping Sue. Apparently Sue had a picture of Heather being tickled while we initiated her. She also had a few pics of Heather engaging in a little self-bondage (is that the theme of this website it seems?) and also having a 3-some with another girl and a guy. Heather told me that Sue broke in during one of her self-bondage sessions and grabbed the handcuff key. Sue took a few picks, tortured her a little, then demanded that Heather help her or else. She also made Heather her sex-slave a few times just to make sure she would help her. Poor heather. I really felt sorry for her. You could tell she so emabarrassed by telling us this. She told us Sue kept this evidence in safe in her apartment. We ungagged Sue to get the combination. This was the fun part. Sue cursed at us and Heather. We finally got the combination, but it took 3 hours and endless tickle torture and whipping for Sue to finally break. Mary turned to Heather, "I hope you are telling the truth and not just trying to weasle your way out." We kept Heather tied until the other girls returned. In the meantime, we kept torturing Sue with ice and feathers. She was still rather fiesty, but a bit turned on also.
Stacey
Homepage URL:

Saturday June 26th 1999 07:40:19
(To catch a spy, Pt4) Once we had the evidence, we told Heather she could torture Sue for a little while. Heather was happy about this. She pinched Sues nipples, spanked her, and whipped her. We had to control her or she woulda seriously hurt that girl. "Heather, we applaude your courage for telling the truth, but you still should have told us sooner. As a result, you are confined to this basement for the rest of the weekend." Heather accepted her punishement. "As for you, Sue, we are gonna torture you until Saturday night after the football game." We did it too! We humiliated that girl and tortured her so much. Don't worry. She got bathroom breaks and 2 meals during that time. We retied her in so many positions. Our goal was to degrade her like she did Heather. We took some very very compromising shots of her doing things to us and to herself. I had someone take a picture whlie she licked my nipple. other girls did worse...they sat on her face. However, we weern't stupid. We made sure there were NO head shots. There was no way to identify who was doing what. As for Heather, we really didn't do anything to her. She was tied to a small cot most of the time. We kept her blindfolded and sometimes gagged. Sometimes we'd tickle her or let her please herself. Most of the time, we just sat there and talked: about school, life, and her experiences with Sue. She was treated like any other prisoner. She got food, water, etc. Heather decided not to remain a part of our sorority, but she stayed friends with us until she dropped out and got married. We finally let Sue go after we forced her to sign a confession of guilt about blackmailing Heather and breaking into our house. Letting her go was the fun part. We decided to turn her in to campus police after all. We dressed her in her underwear, then ducttaped her hands behind her, also taped her ankles, knees, waist and upper arms, and gagged her. We left her behind the police station with a signed confession and a note on her forehead: "This is what happens when naughty girls break into other people's houses!" We then dropped all charges (just wanted to humiliate her) a few days later. Sue transferred the next week and we never heard from her again..........Ok Stacey here. Hope you all enjoyed my friend's Story. By the way, Sue where are you???hahahahahahahhahaha. Maybe I'll post some of mine here too...
Stacey
Homepage URL:

Sunday June 27th 1999 09:49:26
I have always been a bit submissive and when I was in college I did something that was very dishonest. I had a very good female friend (I'm male) who was both very attractive and very gullible. I'll call her Peggy. I came up with a plan to get her to put me in a dress and tie me up. I had a girlfriend at the time. She and I weren't very serious. She went to the bigger University not far from my small college. People had seen her around and she was a lot of fun, but she wasn't very adventuresome, but I made up a story that I had bet her on my French grade that if I passed the class she would have to be my maid for a week, if I lost she would get to embarrass me. I then wrote a letter to my friend Peggy pretending to be my girlfriend asking her to put me in a dress and tie me up to pay off this bet. I actually typed this letter, but my friend Peggy didn't get suspicious. (There is more to come when I get the chance)
J.
Homepage URL:


Monday June 28th 1999 10:02:41
Well, I didn't flunk the class I got a "D", but it was simple enough to say that she had said a "C" was passing and I had to pay off anyway. Peggy had no trouble agreeing that I had to pay up and teased me about it for awhile. A few days later, nothing had happenned so I typed up another letter informing Peggie that my roommate would be gone for the night at an intramural game and that it would be a great time to get me. I brought it up to her room with a candybar which I told me my girlfriend had ordered me to buy her. She read the letter and a wide smile crossed her face. Another girl came in her room as she was laughing at the letter and I was scared Peggie would tell her what was on, but Peggie didn't. When she left, Peggie gave me a bra and panties and a dress and demanded my keys. She told me it was pay up time and told me to take those things down to my dorm room and change. I was a little shocked that Peggie was adding to my attire, but was very excited to have this done to me. I got down to my room and changed. About 10 minutes later I was changed and Peggie openned the door to my room. I was not happy when I saw that she had brought both Stephanie and Shelie with her. Stephanie was a very intelligent senior who was cute more than pretty, but had a great personality. Shelia was a drop dead gorgeous 6 foot tall freshman who had been in my French class. I was not happy to see them participating in this. I was attracted to Shelia and found Stephanie a great friend and while I wanted a little humiliation, I didn't want the whole university to know. I saw the rope that each of them were holding and I froze. I refused to be tied up.
J.
Homepage URL:

Monday June 28th 1999 10:20:27
Now, I must have been a site trying to fight off 3 girls clad in a short green dress with my bra and panties on, but I really didn't have much chance. Shelia was bigger than me and quite strong and while Peggie was only an average sized girl, she was surprisingly strong. Together they soon had both of my arms crossed behind my back as I leaned over my bed. It didn't take them very long to very securely tie my hands behind my back, my arms to my side and tie a rope around my neck as a leash. They had used soft clothesline from the Walgreens across the street and they did a great job. Shelia announced it was time to bring me upstairs. I was terrified. I couldn't imagine being paraded down the hall and up the stairs in a dress like this, but I didn't see much choice. Shelia tickled me from good measure. I began to protest, but Peggie told me, "Your girlfriend gave us very strict instructions. If you think she'd grant you clemency, you're welcome to call her." I never wrote anything like this in those letters, but I couldn't say it. I sure couldn't call my girlfriend and have them explain what these girls were doing supposedly per her instructions. I had a dumbfounded look on my face as Shelia pulled me up by my leash and began to lead me out in the hallway. I looked at Peggie and she winked at me and smiled. I then reallized that gullible little Peggie had turned the tables on me in a big way. She knew that I had been playing her and now she had me. I tested my bonds and reallized I was stuck. As Shelia pulled me down the hall Stephanie reminded me that if I was quiet and cooperated I had a lot less chance of being seen. I reallized my situation and decided to cooperate. As if reallizing that I was finally understanding what was happenning, Peggie teased me, "You won't believe what that girlfriend of yours has planned for you." She was practically daring me to contradict her and I could not. (I will finnish the story if interest warrants it and I'm not too off-topic. This is a true story and there is a bit of good natured humiliation between friends, but no real nudity or sex and quite a bit of bondage left. I am still good friends with Peggie and her husband is my best friend. He knows what happenned, but doesn't reallize that despite the many pranks I played on his wife through our college years, she still got me last and definitely best.)
J.
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday June 29th 1999 05:23:47
J. Please continue with your story I would like to here the rest of it. Thanks
Jim
Homepage URL:

Tuesday June 29th 1999 08:38:31
Using the rope leash, Sheila led me up to Peggie's room. I tried to move as quickly as I could knowing that my only hope for escape was to be spotted by guys on my floor and that would have been far more humiliating than my capture. They got me to the stairs up to the girl's floor and up the stairs without being seen, but as soon as I walked onto the floor, 3 different girls saw me and nearly keeled over with laughter. Peggie told them that in time, she'd explain it all and that I wouldn't be going anywhere for awhile. I was led into Peggie's room and Peggie pulled out her wooden desk chair and turned it into the room. I was ordered to walk over to it where Sheila very tightly secured my arms to the back and my feet to one of the legs. Sheila and Stephanie gleefully rushed to their rooms to get more supplies to embarrass me with and I was left alone with Peggie. "When did you know I asked?" She told me that she had called my girlfriend about it and that she realized almost immediately that she had no idea what Peggie was talking about. She made up a story to save me any embarrassment with my girlfriend, but she decided to make me pay for my little deception. With that she opened up the makeup kit on her desk and began to paint my face while her curling iron warmed up. Peggie promised me that I was in for a very embarrassing situation, but that she would stop her friends from making it too bad and that if I cooperated nobody would know that this was all my idea. She also told me that after all the pranks I played on her, it was very sweet of me to allow her to get me back in a way that topped everything I had ever done to her. At this time Stephanie came back with an electric razor and Sheila had a pair of heels in your hand. They both laughed as they entered and saw Peggie applying my mascara. I had little choice but to cooperate as stockings, heels, and perfume were put on me, fake nails were glued on me and I was thoroughly made over. Peggie kept me in her room for the next 2 days. During that time, quite a few people came in to see me. I was tied in several positions to avoid discomfort and Peggie was very kind to me. There were a lot of pictures taken before they finally took me back to my room in my feminine outfit in the middle of the night. I was hogtied and left on my bef for my roommate to let me out in the morning when he woke up. I am still good friends with Peggie and we still laugh about this. She learned about my kinky side and in fact was the first person to find out about it. She even tied me up a few times in the future, but never like this. Sheila and I really became good friends as a result of this experience, but I have lost touch with her and Stephanie. I hope this wasn't too offtopic for Cannuck. I really don't have many other stories for the college archive, but I have a few more for the Childhood Page. I hope people appreciated this effort and we'll get some more stories on the page.
J.
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday June 29th 1999 08:14:48
Football team recruits
I have just finished university in the North of England, and have been in the football team all that time, in my 1st year when I signed up I was aware that the guys who ran the team were loud and very boisterous, however I was quickly informed that all new recruits had to go out drinking with the team the next night to match their 'criteria' After a few drinks in the Students union we all went to one guys flat, where we were supposed to be having a party, however when we got there the new guys, myself and 3 others were told that we had to show our willingness in joining the team, they told us we could do this by them dropping us off in a nearby town, and that we would have to find our way back with no money or directions. 1 guy said he wouldnt do it, but in the end was forced. Being the types of guy they were though, they said we had to do it naked or in a oufit of there choice, the guy who refused had to do it in his boxers, another in a dressing gown, the 3rd in a bedsheet made to be a toga, and being me, and knowing my luck, I had to wear a red dress, suitbale only for an old women, one they had obviously got from some charity shop. I donned the dress, and the others got there gear on, or off as it was, and we got in the car. I was the first dropped off outside a cafe, I actually knew where I was, so it was not that bad. 2 of the team got out the car with me, I was then 'bundled' and had my hands tied firmly behind my back, and my legs tied, with only a short cord between them, then they drove off, my heart has never beat as fast as it did then, I was miles from home, in a womens dress, and completely tied up. I walked/shuffled for 45 mins or so until an old couple walking there dog ended my misery, they thought I was about to be married and laughed, I still had an hour walk home in the dress, but in the end was the first back. And played for the team for 3 years, successfully I should add. I then had the next 2 years to do the same sort of pranks to more unsuspecting players, and I enjoyed every minute of it, and almost wished it was me again!
Jon Carter
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday June 29th 1999 04:08:26
J, continue your story, and write other involving you getting tied up in dresses.
Freeza
Homepage URL:

Thursday July 1st 1999 11:28:26
Visit this bondage site
Jake
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Sunday July 4th 1999 12:24:40
Jake, Your web site address doesn't work. Or it didn't get me there. Are you sure the link is correct?
valerie
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Sunday July 4th 1999 03:28:04
Bondage without bonds
When I was a sophomore in college I got to witness one of the most incredible bondage scenes I have ever heard about. It was literally bondage without bonds - no handcuffs, ropes, or anything else. It started with me, my roommate Bob, and Sharon, his girlfriend. We were all in our dorm room watching a tennis match on TV. I'm not sure what it was that Sharon was doing to annoy Bob - I think she was trying to make out with him, and he was embarrassed to have this happen in front of me or really wanted to watch the tennis match. Anyway, Bob finally had enough. He got off of his bed picked Sharon up in a big bear hug, and marched her towards the door. i thought he was going to throw her out of the room, but when he got to the door he began to try and hang Sharon on a clothes hook that was bolted there. After two or three trys he managed to loop the back of her belt over the hook. He then let her go, leaving Sharon hanging suspended on the door. "What do you think you're doing," Sharon asked. She then began to struggle to get free. Since her feet were suspended three or four inches from the floor she couldn't just lift herself off the hook. She reached around behind her back and tried pulling her belt over the hook, but she couldn't lift high enough to get free. Sharon then tried to push her hands palm down against the door and lift herself free. However the she could only lift herself up an inch or so before her hands would slip away. Sharon finally decided to take off her belt. She was able to pull the tongue of the belt free, but there was too much weight on the belt for her to unbuckle it. Sharon was now both frustrated and angry at her inability to get free. She ordered Bob to let her go. To my surprise and delight Bob ignored her. Sharon went through a second, more frantic, series of attempts to escape, which were no more successful than before. After about twenty minutes Sharon was exhausted, and hung limply from the door. I couldn't believe how turned on I was watching the poor girl struggle. Bob left Sharon hanging for over an hour, until the tennis match was over. Finally he walked over and unhooked Sharon. She stiffly walked over to the bed, retrieved her shoes, and without a word exited from the room. I was sure this was the end of Bob and Sharon's relationship, but to my surprise by the next day they had made up. This was to turn out to be the first of several bondage games that I witnesed, and in some cases participated in, while at college. When I have time I will share more of my experiences with you.
wire
Homepage URL:

Monday July 5th 1999 08:18:11
Here's the correct link, he misspelled the "aol.com" as "aol.con" Good luck
ck1
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Monday July 5th 1999 11:18:00
Hey Freeza, I am curious to know why you are wanting to her stories of guys being tied up in dresses? I may have some stories to tell you but they are not really appropriate for this site.
DoneThat2
Homepage URL:

Tuesday July 6th 1999 01:02:05
Lifeguard's turn...
Great stories people. Sorry I havent been writing but I am not a computer whiz and when my computer went down, it took a while to solve the problem. Anyway, I am back and thought I would continue my lifeguard story. As I stated earlier, Marsha (not her real name for obvious reasons) was a lifeguard at the pool in our town. We hit it off and on the first binding date, she turn the tables on me and I ended up being the bindee. I got my turn a week or so later. It was Marsha turn for closing up the pool and I waited to walk her home. She was wearing her one piece speedo suit with a sweatshirt over top of it. As the other guards left, Marsha made her final check of the pool and I waited in the staff office. As I was looking around, I notice some soft rope from the rescue balls that they have lying on the floor and my mind went into overdrive. She walked through the door and I was waiting for her. I had made a slip knot so I could quickly wrap it around her body. As she walked in, I threw the rope over her shoulders and pulled it tight. She let out a gasp and then relax. "As my prisoner, I am ordering you to remove your sweatshirt." I relaxed the rope and helped her remove the shirt. (Yes the outer doors to the building were locked.) I placed her hands behind her back and used the rope to bind them together and then tie them to the small of her back. Laying her down on some flutter boards, I pulled the rope to her knees and began to wrap it tightly together. Marsha asked how I was going to get her home and I answered, "Who said anything about going home?" I finished by tieing her ankles together with the same piece of rope and rolling her onto her back. "How long will I have to stay like this?" she asked. "Considering you kept me most of the night, be prepared." I answered. I found a bandana and used it to cleave gagged her and used a small towel to blindfold her. My goal was to take her home but since I did not have a car handy, this led to a minor problem. I decided to take advantage of the situation and spent a little (30 minutes) running my fingers over her body and count the goosebumps that would appear. I blew in her ear, kissed the neck to the swimsuit line and tickled the feet. Watching her squirm was more than I could take and soon began to find a way to get her home. In the end, I had to untie her but she gave me the promise that this adventure would continue when we were safely at her home. What I should have done was make sure that I explained how things were going to continue but that will continue in another story. (Yea, I was suckered in again) Write to you later and keep posting. this is a great site.
lifeguard
Homepage URL:

Tuesday July 6th 1999 12:19:17
Well donethat2, I am a very avid fan of femdom (my girlfriend and I practice daily almost), any vision of a man at the mercy of a woman turns me on you see. Feminization/forced crossdressing is among my favorites, and reading stories of that nature entertains me in several ways.
Freeza
Homepage URL:

Wednesday July 7th 1999 11:28:43
Hey Freeza I am glad to hear that there are others out there with the same desires. I too enjoy being left bound in female wear. I find it very relaxing. I am just surprize to hear another say it. Thanks
DoneThat2
Homepage URL:

Sunday July 11th 1999 10:51:27
Unexpected Visitor

Hello Everyone! I've been reading these stories and feel I must contribute one or two of my own. Based upon your collective opinion, I'll know whether or not to continue. Several years ago when I was in college, I dated normally as most people do (I believe) and during the course of the first few dates, I would ask my dates if they had ever been tied up or had dreamed of being so. Usually, they would give me a look of disdain and their eyes would flash the signal "pervert" immediately thereafter. Then, shortly they would leave and that was the end of that. I began to feel that maybe I was a freak or something and destined to go for long periods without seeing the sight of a lovely woman tightly bound and gagged laying near me. Well, finally I hit "paydirt" and began dating a petite redhead (my favorite...small breasts and red hair..yum yum!) who had always thought of being tied up. We were at my apartment and I began playing with her and we began to wrestle. I'm 6'4" and her little 5'4", 110 lb frame was no match. I rolled her onto her stomach and reached under the nearby couch for the ropes and such I always kept there (gotta be prepared). I crossed her wrists behind her and tied them securely to her waist by running a rope around her waist and anchoring it to her wrists. She was fighting me a little, so I grabbed both ankles in one hand, crossed them and reached for another piece of rope. I tied them tightly and proceeded to tie her thighs together above the knees as well. Then, I rolled her onto her back and stood up to admire my trophy! She was truly beautiful and aroused fully..... and so was I. She looked up at me pleadingly and told me she will scream and be rescued. "No way" I thought and knelt down to the couch again and produced a bandana and an old diaper. I wadded up the bandana and stuffed it into her mouth until I could see her lips plainly, then I tied a knoe in the diaper and wrapped it into her mouth and tied it off behind her head. She struggled and moaned repeatedly through this silencing gag and was becoming more and more excited by the minute. Suddenly, my doorbell rang! I ran over and looked through the peep hole and saw it was my old girlfriend! (Why? I don't know.) I looked at my captive on the floor who was struggling heavily now to get free and escape embarrassment in front of my visitor. I walked over to her, picked her up and caried her to the front living room closet. Openning the door, I scooted her inside and told her if I heard a noise from her, I'd never untie her! Her eyes were pleading with me as she tried to talk and untie herself, but I reached in and patted her head and gently kissed her cheek and told her I'd be back in a little while. Then, as she looked helplessly at me, I closed the door and left her sitting against the back wall in strict bondage - waiting to be rescued. My ex-girlfriend didn't really want anything from me, she just needed a friend to listen to her troubles about her current boyfriend. I complied, but my mind was on the redhead tied up in my closet only a few feet away from me. Once or twice I heard some noises from the closet - only to later find out she had fallen over while trying to get loose - but my ex-girlfriend didn't. After about 2 hours, she finally left and I hurried over to the closet. Openning the door, my redhead was furiously trying to get loose and was covered with sweat from her attempts. The cool air hit her nipples and immdeiately they were hard! I pulled her from her captive space and began to untie her, but she shook her head "no!"...... so I left her in the middle of my livingroom floor tied and gagged and watched her struggle for some time. Of course, I would say things to her and do some things as well, but that may not be fitting for this posting. Finally I did untie her and we enjoyed these types of scenarios for the next few months, in various places - in public and at home - until we finally split up. I still remember her and all the things we did. One one or two later dates, we did some more bondage after we were both seeing other people, but the irony of all this is that we only had the bondage in common. She had other aspirations and she has fullfilled them and they did not include me! Bummer!!!! I have had numerous experiences and would love to write them for you. I don't know where the line is in these postings as to how much sexual content I can go into. I'll watch and read and determine that for myself. Thanks, everyone. OH........ I'm really appreciative of all the women writing in telling of their bondage firsts. It is TRULY a gigantic turn on.

Cobra
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Sunday July 11th 1999 06:58:01
Excellent story Cobra!

About the sexual content: in this forum, I don't really mind if there is some in the story, as long as it does not become its main aspect and that both people involved enjoyed the situation. So please, post your other stories...

Canuck
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Monday July 12th 1999 07:38:29
Thanks Canuck100 and all of you who e-mailed me with similar remarks. Here's another story about my experiences. I have a "thing" about women in bathing suits (bikinis) and especially tied up ones at that! To me, (and I can only speak for myself), women in bathing suits try as hard as they can to show alot, but not everything, to anyone who is willing to admire them. If I add tight ropes and a complete gag to this scenario, the woman is helpless to stop anyone from seeing anything they want to see - thus, my story. Also while in college, I was "friends" with a fellow bondage loving woman who loved the struggling aspect of bondage. As this is my favorite part as well, we hit it off rather well to say the least. We went to a public beach and were using the public changing rooms when she hit upon the idea of what it would be like to be helpless in front others in a public place. The idea struck me like a baseball bat and I asked her if she was game for it. She was hesitant, but agreed that if she didn't get free in 20 minutes, I was to come and get her REGARDLESS of the circumstances. You don't have to tell me twice to tie up a woman, so we began in earnest! First off, we changed into our swimwear. Me in my trunks and her in a very nice, short, black bikini and matching bottoms. Now, I love pubic hair - the more, the merrier - and in this outfit, with her legs a certain way, one could see the beginnings of a lovely mound of hair. It always made me stop and look longingly at her... filled with excitement and deep, deep desire. I escorted her into one of the public toilets and had her sit on the commode and put her arms behind her. I pulled the rope from the rim of one of our beach bags and securely tied her wrists together. Then using what was left over, I secured that end to the bottom rear of the toilet - effectively binding her wrists, and her, in the seat. Next, I used the rope from the other beach bag to tie her ankles together and wrapped this around the bottom of the commode as well. Now, my friend was effectively tied to the toilet - tightly I might add - and could only move sideways a little before she lost her balance and fell off the seat. Using a small washcloth we had brought along for wiping off excess sun tan lotion, I wadded it up and forced it into her small, sensuous mouth and, amidst her muffled protests and head shakings, took off my bandana and tied it through her mouth in a very tight-fitting cleave gag. I stood back and admired my prize....MAN she looked good and was totally helpless. I reached down and discreetly moved her bikini top to where a nipple just barely showed as she sat there in strict bondage. She was not too fond of this, but I said it added a little to the excitement for her and she finally agreed and began struggling in earnest to free herself. Before I left her alone, I told her I would be right outside and could protect her in case anyone decided to take advantage of her against her will. I checked her bonds for snugness, the gag to see if it had loosened (it had a little - I tightened it) and as I left her in the stall alone to be "found", I fixed the door to always remain unlocked. I told her: "anyone can come in here and see you this way! You are totally vulnerable to anyone and can be their captive........ unless you get loose". And with that, I pulled her top all the way down and exposed both her fine breasts for the public to see, admire, and in her mind, touch! Good thing she was gagged............ I left the public changing area and stood just outside the exit door and lit a smoke. I could hear her struggles in the stall and wondered what was going through her mind as she raced to free herself.... before ............ before ........ Twice people entered the changing room and I mentally pictured them choosing her stall in which to use for changing, but thay chose another instead. She would get real quiet when someone entered and hold her breath until she heard them leave. Then, she later told me, she would struggle furiously to get loose before she heard the next person enter. Finally, after 30 minutes, (I forgot about the time.... so many bikinis to look at...), I quietly entered the changing room and quietly crept over to her stall area, then stopped. I grabbed the door and quickly flung it open...... her top had worked its way all the way down from her breasts and both nipples were rock hard! She looked at me with a momentary startle; I had totally surprised her and caught her completely off guard. Her beautiful long, brown hair was in swet-filled tatters and clung to her face and shoulders as if placed there with hairspray. She was breathing heavily and as her breasts rose and sank with each breath, I became thoroughly excited and stared at them for what seemed like an eternity! I walked into the stall and closed the door behind me and stood in front of her with my hands on my hips - saying: "well, well....look what I have here! Need some help lady?". She was trying hard to cuss me out through her gag, but her sounds only aroused me even more (gags are another important part of my bondage...without them, one really isn't totally helpless). I actually toyed with the idea of turning around and leaving again, but I knew she would never forgive me for that and she would lose trust and faith in me as well. I untied her feet first and spread her legs a little to make her more comfortable (and also to see the beginnings of that lovely furry mound of hers), then untied her wrists from the rear of the toilet. Finally, I undid the gag and then listened to a 10 minute cussing session that would make anyone run for cover. It seems we had both overlooked the automatic flushing of the toilets here and her ass was soaked from all the flushings over the last 30 minutes or so. I had tied her tightly and she was forced deep into the bowl as a result. I laughed my head off - the exact WRONG thing to do and was cut off without any sex for a week. BUT, she did admit later it was a sexual turn on every time she heard the outer doors open and someone enter the changing rooms. Her mental fantasy was that a woman would enter, find her bound helplessly and take advantage of her (a fantasy we actually fulfilled a little later). Shortly, we were out on the beach enjoying the sun, surf and all those short, tight bikinis! I mentally picked out a few and put them into the scenario we had just played out.......... man! it was sure a good day! I LOVE bikinis!
Cobra
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday July 13th 1999 04:06:29
Hi, my name is Jeff, and I'm 19 years old. A few weeks ago, I found this site, and within a week, I had a really good story to tell. It started out as a single incident, but the resulting story is still continuing. I'll get to the story right away, but so I don't have to keep interrupting it, I'll write a paragraph of background information. As I said, my name is Jeff, and I'm 19. I have an appartment in the city where I go to University, which is only about an hour's drive from my home in the country, so I go there for the weekends and holidays ( It was currently the middle of July ). It's a nice place. The house itself is in the middle of the fairly large property, most of which is covered with trees. In the bush are a few trails, one of which leads to another trail on our neighbours' property. That neighbour is a girl named Sheila. She's about a year younger than me, and fairly attractive by normal standards, but compared to the other girls in town, she's hot. We've been friends for as long as I can remember, and since we're neighbours, she often walks to my place to visit without an invitation. -- Part 1, A Risky Experiment Anyways, one day a few weeks ago, through a series of events I won't bother explaining, I found this site, and I found it rather interresting. In fact, some of those stories about self-bondage even sounded like fun. Despite some of the stories on this site, I even planned to try it. I got my chance last weekend, when my parents went to some event in the city, and left me home alone. This was a really good chance, since they wouldn't be back for about nine hours. I obviously didn't have any special equipment, so I decided just to use some ropes I found in the garage. My bed wasn't designed for this kind of thing, so, just for the sake of doing something different, I decided to experiment with tying myself to a tree. I went a short ways into the main trail in the bush (around a corner so I couldn't easily be seen by any passers-by), and picked out a decent-sized tree. However, since I read so many stories about what happened to people who got caught in the act, I walked to Sheila's place first, to make sure she wasn't home. It didn't look like anyone was home. When I got back, I made sure I knew what knots I would use, and that I would be able to escape from them. Since this was my first time, I chose a knot that was fairly secure, but could easily be untied by pulling the end. By the way, I was wearing some shorts and a t-shirt. Anyways, I stood there with my back to the tree, and tied one of the ropes in a loop around my ankles and the tree, and secured them so I couldn't move my legs much at all. Then, I attatched one end of the other rope to my left wrist, and, with my hands behind the tree, which was just big enough for me to fit my arms around, I tied the other end of the rope to my right wrist. It felt nice standing there unable to move, but since all I had to do to untie myself was pull on the end of the rope, I soon got bored. Within a few seconds, I untied myself, and was going to go back inside, but since I had the place to myself for the next eight hours, I decided to make things more interresting. I tried again, but this time, I used a knot that would take a few minutes to untie. To make things even more interresting, and since there was noone around, I removed my t-shirt and shorts. I then re-tied myself in the same position, but with some knots that were hard to untie. For the next few minutes, I enjoyed standing there naked, and unable to move, but then I heard footsteps coming from the path to Sheila's house... -- End of part 1 -- Part 2, The Unexpected Visitor I then franticly struggled at the knots, but I couldn't get free in time. With my face a dark shade of red, I looked up and saw Sheila. When she saw me there tied naked to the tree, she started laughing. I attempted to return my face to normal, and said something like "Uh, hi Sheila. Please don't ask me how I got tied up like this, but could you please let me go?" This made her laugh even harder, but after a while, she stopped laughing, stared at me for a moment (I would rate my physical appearance as average, but in this situation, I must have looked really attractive), giggled again, and said "Don't worry, I'll let you go eventually, but first, let's have some fun!". She then went behind the tree and fumbled around with the ropes for a while, making them harder to untie, then started walking to my house, glancing back one more time, and giggling mischieviously to herself. As I watched her walking away, I felt a sudden twinge of fear and excitement. Although I thought it might be a fun experience to see what she was going to do, I instinctively struggled at the ropes anyways, wondering what was about to happen. I had expected her to come back with a camera, or some impliments of torture, but when she returned, all she was carrying was another rope and what looked like a large container of honey. When we were younger, she liked to describe techniques the Indians used to get revenge on people they didn't like, and insisted that she herself was an Indian. Considering the shade of her skin, I didn't disagree. When I saw the container of honey, I remembered one of her stories, and suddenly realized what was about to happen to me. She must have noticed this, since she said "You probably know what's about to happen to you, but I'll describe it anyways. As you see, you are tied to a tree, and I am holding a container of honey. Soon, I will spread the honey on your neck and chest, which I see are already uncovered. After a few minutes, there will be bugs crawling all over you. According to the day planner I found on the counter, I see we have at least six hours left, so first, we'll have a bit more fun." I guess she noticed me struggling at the ropes, since she then said "So you don't like being tied up... Well, in that case, I guess we'll skip to the main event." --- End of part 2 -- Part 3, The Event At that point, I was really scared, but excited at the same time. After a few moments of taunting, laughing, and mischieviously staring at me, Sheila took the extra rope she brought, and retied my hands so that I couldn't move them enough to even try getting free. She then stepped back to admire her work, and my predicament, and opened the container of honey. As she said she would, she then proceeded to spread it on my neck and chest, enjoying every moment. She used about a third of the container, so I guessed she planned to keep me like this for quite some time. She then giggled, said goodbye, and ran towards my house. By that time, the adrenaline was really flowing. I tried again to untie the knots, but since I couldn't reach them, all I could do was thrash around. A short while later, she returned, carrying a beach chair with her. "I didn't want to miss the show", she said. I won't bother going into too much detail on what happened then, but basicly, she sat there and watched while a few hundred ants crawled all over me. It didn't hurt or anything, but those thousand ants did a better job of thouroughly tickling me than she ever could have on her own. The fact that she would have to let me go in a few hours wasn't much consolation. After about an hour, which seemed like an eternity, she got tired of watching my pitiful attempts to get free, so she got up and made sure the ropes were still secure, and went back to the house, leaving me there with my thousand or so unwelcome guests. Now that she was gone, I didn't have to worry about her retying the knots, or what she would do if she saw me enjoying this, so I tried desperately to get free, but to no avail. Anyways, I was left like this for at least two more hours, which seemed like another two eternities. She came back occasionally to check on me, but at around the end of the third hour, she said "It's been a fun three hours, but I'm afraid it's time for me to let you go." At that time, I was surprized that it had only been three hours, but I was glad that this experience would finally be over. However, my relief was short-lived. As she removed the extra rope she had brought, leaving me still firmly secured by the other two, she stopped, stood back, thought for a while, and said "On second thought, I think I'll continue our little game for a while longer." My hopes were instantly shattered. She then reopened the container of honey, and applied it to a few body parts other than my neck and chest. Considering that I was covered in ants, this was a rather brave feat. She seemed to enjoy it though, and I tried not to show that I did, too. She then gave me one last look, and proceeded to take everything back to the house, including my clothes, which were still lying there beside the tree. That was the last time I saw her that day. -- End of Part 3 -- Part 4, The Escape Well, now I had no hope of Sheila letting me go, and I had the added discomfort of the new areas the ants were swarming to, but at least I was able to move my hands. Carefully, but as quickly as possible, I worked at the ropes until I managed to free my hands. Not wanting to annoy the multitude of ants that were swarming over me, I resisted the urge to brush them all off, and untied the rope that bound my legs to the tree. Now that I was completely free, yet completely unprotected, I madly brushed off as many ants as I could, and dashed to the nearest hose. I then continued to brush, wash off, and squish the bugs until they were gone and all the honey was washed off. I took a few minutes to scratch the mosquito bites I had accumulated, and carefully went towards the front entrance of my house. At this point, I thought I was home free, but as I tried to open the door, I realized it was locked. I checked the other doors and windows, careful not to pass by the driveway when there was a car going by, but they were also all either locked or barricaded. I tried to break down a few of the barricades, but failed. I then looked around for anything that could be used as clothing, but found nothing that wouldn't arouse suspicion. Shortly after, while checking if there was a car coming, I noticed an object dangling from the sign above the gate. After closer inspection, I realized it was the keys to the house. However, since there were a lot of cars coming, the keys were well out of reach, and I still wasn't wearing anything, I decided not to risk retrieving them. I then realized that the passage under the house wasn't blocked. The passage was only three feet high, and was full of wet, muddy sand, but I decided that going through it would be better than going after the keys. I crawled in, and went to the nearest opening into the house, but I was unable to open it. I went to the next nearest one, but it was also blocked. Desperately, I tried the third and last entrance, which was way at the other end of the house. It was also blocked, but with a lot of effort, I was able to get it open. Luckily, this entrance was close to a shower, which, after crawling around under the house, I badly needed. I then had a shower and searched for my clothes. I found them lying on my bed, so I put them on. I then retrieved the keys, and returned the house to normal. My parents didn't arrive until about an hour later, and they didn't suspect a thing. -- End of Part 4 -- Part 5, Epilogue A couple of days later, I got to talk to Sheila again. She admitted that it was a bit cruel for here to leave me tied to the tree for three hours, but she had planned to leave me there for five hours, but then felt sorry for me. She also apologized for hiding the keys and barricading the doors. However, she claimed that if I had left my shorts on, she wouldn't have taken them off, and that if I still didn't get inside the house an hour before my parents got back, she would have unlocked the door, and that if someone had called while I was tied up, or if my parents came back, she would have covered for me. She also confessed that she had been waiting a long time to try that honey spreading trick on someone, and that she sort of wanted to feel what it was like for herself. I also asked her a few more questions about what happened, but she wouldn't tell me much more. My guess is that she saw me come to her house, and decided to follow me around and see what I was up to. I managed to convince her that she owed me a session sometime. We finally got our chance about a week later. -- End of Part 5 -- Part 6, The Next Weekend The next weekend, we recreated the whole scene, except at her place, and with the roles reversed. Sheila copied what I did with surprizing detail. She wore a t-shirt and shorts, just like I did, and came to my place to make sure noone was home, although she knew I was there. She then went back to her place, got the ropes, and picked out a nice tree in her section of the bush. She practiced her knots, and tied up her legs the same way I did, and proceeded to tie her arms around the tree, the same way I did. This confirmed that she was watching me the whole time. This time it was me who was watching her from around the corner. She managed to untie herself in the same amount of time it took me, and then, as I was waiting hopefully for, slipped off all of her clothes, and retied herself with the knots that were harder to untie. True to what happened the previous weekend, I then approached her from where I was hiding. She looked up, with her face significantly less red than mine was the week before, and just for the sake of recreating the scene, I started laughing. She then repeated my line from the week before, although she didn't mean most of it: "Um, hi Jeff. Please don't ask me how I got tied up like this, but could you please let me go?" I laughed a little bit harder, and then, as happened a week ago, looked at her, ( I thought she looked good with her clothes on, but without them, she looked really hot. Her situation made her look even hotter ) and said "Don't worry, I'll let you go eventually, but first, let's have some fun!" I then went behind the tree and strengthened the knots, and went towards her house. I glanced back at her, and chuckled a bit, and could tell she felt the same way I did at this point last weekend. -- End of Part 6 -- Part 7, My Revenge When I returned with the rope and the honey, I explained to her what was about to happen, even though she knew exactly. I won't bother with the quotes anymore, since they were almost exactly the same as the week before. Anyways, I then took a few moments to taunt her as she did to me the previous week, then took the extra rope and retied her hands so she couldn't move them at all. I then stepped back and admired her predicament, and her naked body, then opened the container of honey, as I had been waiting to do for almost a week. The next part I'm sure I enjoyed a lot more than Sheila did the previous week. Using my hands, I took the honey and spread it all over her neck and chest, probably taking longer than I should have. She had decent sized breasts, which both looked and felt wonderful as I ran my hands along them. I then chuckled again, said goodbye, and ran towards her house. When I returned with the beach chair, I found her thrashing around, as I had been the previous week. I sat there for over an hour watching her go through what I went through the previous weekend. I actually wanted to stay there and watch for the whole three hours, but I decided to go to her house and make sure everything was okay, and prepare for her escape. After doing so, I spent the next two hours watching the phone and the driveway, occasionally going back to check on Sheila, tightening the ropes when necessary. -- End of Part 7 -- Part 8, Sheila's Escape When she had been tied to the tree for a full three hours, I went back, repeated her line from the previous weekend, and removed the extra rope. I then reopened the container of honey, and chose a few extra body parts to spread it on. I basicly chose the same parts she did, although for this site, I probably shouldn't use any more detail. Even though she was covered with ants, it was still an enjoyable experience. I then gave her one more look, and proceeded to take everything back inside her house, including her clothes. Just to make things a bit more fair, I decided not to hang up the keys until she had looked for them for half an hour. I considered unlocking the door after another half hour, but just to make things more interresting, I decided to call a few friends over to her place at that time instead, since her parents weren't coming back that day. Of course, I didn't really leave Sheila alone there. I was still watching her from various places. About fifteen minutes after I left her, I saw her running across the lawn towards the garden hose, brushing off ants as she ran. She then cleaned herself off for another five minutes, and went to her front door. I had made sure to remove everything that could be used as clothing, or even a bit of cover. Finding the door locked, she then checked all the other doors and windows, and found them all either locked or barricaded. She then looked around for something to cover herself with, but found nothing. She then glanced towards the driveway, looking for the keys, but since it hadn't been a half hour yet, they weren't there. That was the last time I saw her that day, since she then went around her house, and apparently found some other way in. Disappointed that I didn't get to call my friends over to surprize her, I simply put the keys on a table inside her house, and went back home. The whole day was still an enjoyable experience, though. -- End of Part 8 -- Part 9, Epilogue 2 Well, it's now a few days later. Sheila and I have discussed a third such event, but since it would be my turn next, and because I didn't quite trust her, I decided against it. I also didn't want to further ruin our friendship by doing anything sexual. I won't be trying any self-bondage for a while, but then again, maybe I will...
Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Tuesday July 13th 1999 04:14:33
Sorry about that mess. I typed it using notepad and copied it to the box I was supposed to type into. Hopefully Canuck will space it out a bit better, or delete it so I could repost it. Also, hotmail is having some trouble with my e-mail account...
Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Saturday July 17th 1999 08:55:17
Canuck100, How often do you purge this site to make it easier to load and scroll through? My computer is an older one and when scrolling through the 200 - 300 mb pages, it freezes or cuts to the PPP. I know, I know.... buy another computer! Just wondering. I've a few more stories to write too. Just wondering..... ;)
Cobra
Homepage URL:

Saturday July 17th 1999 08:33:37
Hi, it's Jeff again, and my story is still continuing. After Sheila got her first turn being tied up, we have had a few opportunities to talk about what happened. We both agreed that we would never do anything this extreme ever again, but we were both still interrested in bondage, and wanted to try at least one session that was closer to "normal". She promised she wouldn't try any more of those tricks she liked to talk about, and claimed that the trick we just did was the only one she was interrested in. To be certain of this, I made her sign a contract saying so. Actually, we discussed what would be on the contract. By the time we were done writing it, it outlined pretty much everything we could and could not do. I'll briefly describe it. It said that during the sessions, the person must not be physicly harmed, and must not be subjected to any extreme amount of pain. Various methods of tickling were allowed, but humiliation involving anyone who hasn't signed this contract was not permitted. Obviously, this meant that taking pictures or putting the person in an embarrasing situation in public was completely out. So was blackmailing the person about any event that took place during a session. To start off, we decided that the maximum amount of time a person could be bound for was five hours. Nudity was allowed, provided that the person was given a choice, and that nothing was done that the person didn't agree to beforehand. Sexual aspects were kept to a minimum, although once bound and naked, any exposed part of the person could be tickled, teased, or even played with. There were some other things that were taboo, but they shouldn't really be mentioned on this site anyways. This contract was limiting, but we still had a decent amount of fun the next two sessions. The first of these sessions was the weekend after Sheila's first experience. Since we were still new at this, we discussed everything that would happen before we even started. As you probably already knew, it was my turn. We decided that I would be tied to Sheila's bed, which had posts strong enough for me to be tied to. I was given the choice of whether I would get five hours with my clothes on, or three hours naked. Hoping that Sheila would make the same choice when it was her turn, I chose the three hour option. I also didn't really want to be tickled for five whole hours. At exactly 1:00, we went into her room. I stripped naked, and lay spread eagle on her bed, while she attatched the ropes, which were still the only bonds we had available. By the way, during the previous week, I told Sheila about this website, which as I should have said before, has some really good stories. Especially the ones by. Anyways, Sheila had probably read the whole thing by this time. The only impliments she actually used this time, however, were a feather and some ice cubes. She started off by tickling my sides with her fingers, and then my feet with the feather. She guessed surprizingly well, since my sides were the most ticklish. She then continued to tickle the rest of my body with her fingers, searching for other ticklish areas, but everywhere else was only moderately ticklish, but still enough for her to get a good response. I didn't beg her to stop, but I laughed a lot. By this time, I was fully aroused. Then, since I was totally exposed and helpless, although I wasn't blindfolded or gagged, I guess the temptation was too much for her. For her own personal enjoyment, she felt along my entire body with her hands, obviously enjoying it very much. I guess since this was a new experience for her, and for me, she wanted to take full advantage of the situation. She didn't do anything perverted or even sexual, but she did take full advantage of my nudity by stopping to play with a few parts of my body she found interresting. She may have done the same thing if a female was in my position instead. Anyways, after this she put some ice cubes under my back and left me there for a while. I guessed she was either preparing something, or reading something on the internet. Shortly after the ice cubes melted, she came back, carrying a short piece of cord. She then picked up the feather and started tickling my feet for a while, while I squirmed and laughed, and then tied the cord around my big toes, preventing me from moving my feet. By that time, less than an hour had passed, so I knew I was in for a lot of tickling. I was also glad I chose the three hour session. For a few more minutes, she endulged in tickling my now completely helpless feet, causing me to laugh uncontrollably. When that got boring, she removed the cord and tickled my entire body again, alternating between her fingers and the feather. She kept this up at a rapid pace for about half an hour, then gave me a five minute rest. She then took a few pieces of cloth, and used them as a blindfold and a gag. She then tickled me for a few more minutes, and then stopped again. For the next half hour, since I was blindfolded, she tickled me at random intervals, with no warning of when she would start. She also occasionally applied ice cubes during that time. She then left me alone for the next half hour, probably preparing or reading something. For the final half hour, she tickled me furiously with her fingers, the feather, and even a toothbrush! I was very relieved when she finally stopped tickling me, let me go, and gave me my clothes back. Since it was only 4:00, we decided to start Sheila's turn right away. I also gave her the choice of five hours with her clothes on or three hours naked, and, not wanting endure what she put me through for five whole hours, also chose the three hour option. Again, I was delighted when she slipped off her clothes and lay spread eagle on the bead, waiting to be tied. I tied her to the bed with the same ropes she used on me, and then basicly repeated everything she did to me. I started by tickling her sides with my fingers, and her feet with the feather. I then continued to tickle the rest of her body, searching for other ticklish areas. Her chest, stomach, sides, and feet were all quite ticklish. She didn't beg me to stop, but she did laugh a lot. Taking full advantage of the situation, and also because she just did the same thing to me, for my own personal enjoyment I felt along her entire body with my hands, enjoying every moment of it. I know I wouldn't have done that, or at least not the same way, if a guy were in her place instead. I also didn't do anything too sexual, but I did stop to play with a few of my favorite body parts (her body parts, that is). She seemed to enjoy it, though. I then put a few of the ice cubes that were left under her back, and left for a few minutes, even though I knew what I was going to do next, and the cord was still right where she left it. When I thought the ice cubes had melted, I went back and tickled her feet with the feather, then attatched the cord to her big toes, then tickled her feet for a while longer. This made her laugh uncontrollably, but she still wasn't begging me to stop. By that time, it wasn't quite 5:00 yet, so I removed the cord and for a bit over a half hour I endulged in tickling her entire body, mainly the ticklish areas, with both my fingers and the feather, then gave her a five minute rest. I then blindfolded and gagged her with the same pieces of cloth she used on me, and for the next half hour started and stopped tickling her at random intervals, not giving any warning before I started again, and occasionally used the last of the ice cubes. I then left her alone for the next half hour. For the final half hour, I tickled her as hard and fast as I could with my fingers, the feather, and even the toothbrush. After her three hours was up, I untied her and gave her back her clothes. It was then 7:00. For the next few hours, we discussed what had happened, and what we would do next time, if there was a next time. We agreed that there would be a next time, and discussed what we could do to make things more interresting. Together, we read the stories on the internet again, this site in particular, looking for ideas. A lot of the stories sounded intriguing, but we didn't really find anything practical. We agreed that it would be more interresting if there were more people involved, so we decided that we would tell our friends, a few people in particular, about the events of the past few weeks. I just decided to show them this site and see if they recognized us from this story. Not only that, but we decided to even set up a sort of a club, and discussed what the rules for this club would be. We decided that we would use the incident with the ants as our initiation, since we both already went through it. We also decided that a guy and a girl would have to join at the same time, and that they would be "partners" for certain events, such as the initiation. We didn't talk much more about it that night, but we agreed to find one friend who wanted to join the club by next weekend. By the way, I typed and posted this that same night at around 10:30, and my e-mail account is working fine now. It's the all lowercase version in case anyone has anything they wanted to say. I'm pretty sure that by next weekend, I'll have another story to tell. This time I know I spaced this story out okay, so if it came out wrong anyways it isn't my fault. I guess that's everything I'll say here until next weekend. Bye.
Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Saturday July 17th 1999 08:54:07
This is getting annoying. Not only is the story all clumped together again, but an important part got cut out! The part where it says "By the way, during the previous week, I told Sheila about this website, which as I should have said before, has some really good stories. Especially the ones by .", it should have the names Davel, Sharon, lifeguard, Travis, Denise, Carol, Bill Z, Amber, Joanne, Bob, JJ, Stacey, J, and Cobra. I guess that's just about everyone, but JJ and Stacey in particular recently posted some really good stories. If Canuck100 could space out my stories into the paragraphs they were originally in, it would be nice. If you would, then email me and I'll send the original text file. As for everyone else, keep writing those stories. They're all excellent.
Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Sunday July 18th 1999 07:45:49
Continued (I dont know why I was bumped) ..bound and gagged actress.."thats how I like 'em.. Gagged and Bagged" That was Ed. During my junior year we had a hall all to our selves.. seven rooms and nine guys. We would constantly have Girls over to drink and hang out. One nite (I think it was a wendsday) the girl that Ed was dateing was over in my room with Ed, Mike (my roomate), my girlfriend at the time, Jill, and two other girls. We were watching some movie that had a scene with a female actress tied to a chair and gagged. I dont remember the movie exactly but what I do remember was what Ed's girlfriend said. "Ive never been tied up like that.... Ed, I bet I could get out of that" ...ed replied something but I did not catch it... I think I stopped breathing and I could hear my pulse getting louder and louder. The next seconds seemed to take forever... Jill spoke up and she said.."what?!!".. I swallowed hard and Eds girlfriend simply stated ... "Ive been had-cuffed, Ive been taped Ive even been tied down to the bed with ties but never to a chair" simple as that... as plain as day.... Jill just laughed and told Ed that he was out of control. That seemed to be it and the movie went on.. several hours later the party wound down and the girls started to leave. I walked Jill out to her car to give her a kiss goodnite( several actually). "does Ed really tie up his girlfriend?" jill asked me. I must have turned blue and red several times. "yep, he sure does" I replied. "why?" Jill asked again. Now thank goodness I had several drinks in me to boost my confidence or sooth my nerves or something because I managed, "I think both of them like it, either as a game or a fantacy or something, but Ed ties her up all the time...I think". Jill and I kissed some more and she paused...she looked at me and asked what I had dreamed but never dared hope....."Would you like to tie me up for a game?" I smiled bashfully I am sure and my body gave away my answer as Blood started to flow to all the good parts. "I tell you what"Jill started" Friday I will spend the nite... why dont we play a little game, you can tie me up and well see if We like it." Some how I mumbled a response in the afirmative and we kissed again and she left. As soon as her car drove out of site the clock seemed to slow down to a crawl...how would I make the next two days? ...some how I did and soon enough it was friday afternoon. ...continued
Steve
Homepage URL:

Sunday July 18th 1999 08:14:33
...Continued It was friday afternoon and I had made arrangments for my roomate Dan to sleep elsewhere that evening. The past hours had been filled with plan after discarded plan as to how I should tie Jill. I didnt want to get to out of control and scare her off, but I didnt know when I would get a chance again...these things dont grow on trees you know. I decided to borrow a set of handcuffs from Ed. When I asked for them he knew immediatly that they were for Jill and asked if I wanted any of his other toys... He showed me leg cuffs, a ball gag and some strapps. I thought that that may be a bit over the top for Jill just yet and declined. I did accept some climbing rope that he had. It was blue with red stripes and remarkably thin. Soft as cotton but strong also. Ed also gave me several leanths of parachute rope that he had. I made him tell me that it would be our secret and not to let Jill know that he knew. Ed agreed. There was a party at one of the on-campus houses and I had aranged to meet Jill there. I had a few beers with Ed and Dan before we left and locked the door to my room after checking to see that everything was in place. I put the handcuffs on top of a dresser where I could get them soon after coming back into the room. Several key pieces of furnature had been placed stratigicaly around the room, the blinds were closed and I left a small light on so that I wouldnt have to use the flouresent lights when we got home. I prayed that Jill remembered her suggestion and would still want to "play". I wore jeans and a black print t- shirt to the party and we were loud and obnoxious as we crossed the campus.. The entire time I could only think of getting Jill away from the party and back to my room. That would have to wait though, I didnt want to seem too eager. Jill Was already at the party with seberal friends. She had on a white T-shirt and a jean mini-skirt. boots with zippers were on her feet and she looked GREAT. Jill is a short hair brunette, about 5'2" and built wonderfully, most people say that for these stories, but this is the god's honest truth, she was stunning. Jill was on her schools swim team and had the body to prove it. Her legs were firm and her breasts defied gravity. She was probably a C-Cup on the smaller side but they were just right. Her hair was long enough that she would tuck one side behind her ear but not quite to the bottom of her neck. An muted red lipstick and a hint of makeup completed the package... I wanted to leave now more than ever. We stayed at the party for three hours, playing drinking games and talking with friends. I watched from behind the bar while Jill danced. around midnight jill corneded me in an upstairs hall. Tugging me into the bathroom she sat on the counter top and circled my body with her legs, pulling me close. We kissed for a while among other things and Jill was the first to break. reaching into her purse (more of a sholder bag)she said to me slyly..."Look what I brought for our play time" ... in her hand she had some cotton rope and two kerchiefs!!! My heart stopped for the second time in three days. I kissed her again and she said "lets go" smileing at me. I had to hold my self from running across the common to my room and we embrased again before I opened my door. Out of the corned of my eye I caught a glimpse of Ed and his girlfriend going to his room. Both of them smiled and winked... I smiled back. Ed must have told his girlfriend! "she knows, you know." Jill said. "what,How?" i pretended to be shocked... we were opening the door to my room." how do you think I knew to bring this stuff.."jill said motioning to her purse "I talked with her a bit". "Well I have a confession," I said in return, I pointed to the handcuffs on the table, "I kind of mentioned it to Ed" Jill just smiled and closed the door behind us.
Steve
Homepage URL:

Sunday July 18th 1999 09:37:50
Continued again.... "before we start 'playing', do you want to set some guide lines?" I asked. Jill said, "(steve) we had sex before so there is no reason to be worried about anything there and as long as you dont whip me or anything I wont mind. I do have one request is that you dont use the ball-thingy in my mouth right away, Ed's girlfriend said it makes her jaw ache after a while and I would rather that come last if possible, tape or a hanky is alright, but you are in control. Now what shall we play?... I know I will be a secret agent and you have caught me trying to take your secret plans or homework or something, so you need to teach me a lesson and keep me from reporting to my country...hornyville". Sounded good to me. We kissed again and I slowly moved tward the desk where the cuffs were. Grabbing them with one hand slowly I continued to kiss her. With my free hand I suddenly twirled her around and bent her face first over the study desk along the wall of my room. The counter of this desk is several feet long and I pushed her chest against it while I pulled her arms behing her. I locked both wrists behind her back with the hand cuffs. Jill pretended to be supprised saying things like "what are you doing, you brute, let me go!!" I picked her up and carried her over to the bed. she kicked lightly and protested some more. Reaching into her purse I pulled out some of the cotton rope and tied her ankles together. Then I took one of the hankerchiefs out and folded it into a long strip. It was a dark blue silk hankerchief and it felt smooth in my hands. sitting behind her I tied this over her eyes tightly, blindfolding her. Jill gasped for a minuite and lay back on the bed. Her chest was heaving, pressed tightly against her T-shirt.her lips parted slightly and the tip of her toung ran the leanth of her teeth. I admired her for a minuite and kissed her softly, then harder as I ran my hands the leanth of her body. She wreathed against the cuffs and ropes. I reached into her purse again and pulled out the second hankerchief. This one was cotton. Mostly white with some dots-pattern I tied a knot in the middle of it making a long strip with a double thickness in the middle. Sitting Jill up I sat behind her again and pressed the hankerchief up twards her teeth. She first touched it with her tounge and then opened her teeth to accept it. I knotted it snugly behind her head and Jill lay back again on the bed. I stood up and looked at her. Unbelevable, My girlfriend was on my bed Bound, Gagged, and Blindfolded. Jill moaned into the gag and rolled on the bed. Her skirt rose up a bit and her nipples were obviously hard as the pressed through her bra and the T-shirt. I spent some time giving Jill pleasure as she strained against her bonds. She became quite aroused and the gag did a good job in quieting her moans and cries. "Now Im going to have to secure you a little better, my littlt Nikita, while I make some arangements for more playtime." "MMMMMPPPPHHHHH??" Jill replied. I picked her up and sat her on the chair supplied by the school for 'studying'. Jill pretended to struggle against the ropes but her efforts were obviously for her fun and mine. I changed the cuffs for some of the parachute rope that Ed had given me. Jill twisted her head from side to side as I added the rope. Crossing it between her wrists I secured the free end to the back of the chair. I used another leanth to wrap her torso to the chair. Above and below her breasts with two loops each and one cross between. Her nipples were now slightly visable because of the sweat and my kisses. I tied each leg to the legs of the chair both on the ankle and thigh. All the while Jill Mppphhedd away. The Chair was faceing my television and I turned it on. I seepped away to my closet and returned with a small white hanky and black tape that I had bought from a hardware store. The tape was the same as silver duct tape and supposed to be very strong. I set the tape down next to the chair with the hanky and knelt in front of Jill. Reaching behind her I slowly untied her blindfold, and set it on the bed. Jill blinked and smiled at me. "how are you baby? havig fun...are you OK?" jill nodded up and down and her eyes gleemed. " Im going to take this out of your mouth now, so no screeming... OK?" Jill (Nakita) nodded again and I untied the knot holding the gag in place. As soon as it was off she said "kiss me...kiss me I have never been so turned on before" I obliged. "Now," I said " I have to arrange some things and I need you to sit here for a short bit. I turned the TV on for you to watch but I think you will have a hard time consentrating"..... "your not going to lea......" Jill started but I cut her off by pressing my hand across her mouth. With one free hand and my teeth I removed several inches of tape from the roll. Jills eyes got wide and I said "yes, thats right, my little spy, I dont trust you to keep quiet witle I am gone." Jill tried to protest but was muted by my hand. I picked up the hanky and bunched it into a ball. when I took my hand away, jill opened her mouth and I quickly filled it with the hanky. She closed her teeth over it and sealed her lips waiting for the tape. One more quick peck on the lips and I pressed the tape over her mouth. Running my fingers over it I could make out the outline of her lips. Jill tested this new gag and her cries were even more quiet than with the cleave gag. "Dont worry Hon, Im just going across the hall for a min. Ill be righ back.... but for your pleasure..or mine I have a present for you while you wait." Jills eyes opened very wide when I removed a vibrator from a bag in my closet. She struggled furiously against her ropes and the chair moved a bit on the rug. "MMMMMPPPHHH.....MMMPPPPHH...MM....MMMMMMM" was all jill could let out as I turned on the vibrator and used it on her placing it under her panties. "Ill be back" I said... I dont think Jill heard me her eyes were closed and she seemed to be enjoying herself. I picked up a bit of rope and walked to Ed's room. Knocking quietly it took ed a few moments to come to the door. "Um, Ed, do you think I could borrow that ball- strap you had" I stammered sheepishly. "oh the Ball-gag!"Ed said loudly" hang on. "sorry honey, this is needed for a more needy person"Ed said from behind the door that was cracked open still. I thought I heard a small murmed in responce but couldnt make it out" "Here you go (Steve), you may want to wash it off a bit it has some saliva on it still. Ed opened the door and to my amazement, there, standing tied to the metal posts of Eds double bed was his girlfriend. Dressed only in a black bra and a leather skirt. She was spread eagle and upright with both wrists tied to each post as with her ankles. Ed's girlfriend was noting bad to look at and had punk-short blond hair. "Dont strap it to tight or she will ache," his girlfriend said to me. I could only mannage a stammed in responce and Ed picked up a small ball the size of a raquet ball and placed it in her mouth "quiet woman let the man do his thing" Ed wrapped some clear packing tape around her head several times leaving only the silenced and playfull mumphing behind. I shook my head and smled while I closed the door. I walked down the hallway to the bathroom. The hall was empty as averyone was either asleep, at home or at their girlfriends by now (or still at the party). The bathroom was empty and I walked over to the shower stalls. Each bathroom had four single stalls. I tied the rope to the shower head and left the end dangling a bit. Turning on the water, I sprad the curtin across the opening of the stall to keep the steam inside. I placed some soap and shampoo on the ledge of the tiled shower and made my was back to the room. Jill was still moaning and straining against her bonds as I entered the room. I took the vibrator from her and watched as her sholders relaxed and she let her head droop for a moment. She then looked back up at me and I could detect a smile behing the Tape-Gag. I untied her legs from the chair and removed the ropes from her chest. Walking behind her I began to untie uer wrists but left one end of the rope on her right arm. I pulled both wrists in front of her. "Take off your shirt my little spy....." Jill did as I asked and then started to remove the silk bra that she had on.... "No Not yet, just the straps off your arms." Jill did as I asked but looked up at me curiously. "you will see" I told her Jill removed her boots and stood in her silk bra, black G-string panties and with only a black tape gag on her body otherwise.. I held both hands in front of her and wrapped the rope around them several times. They were tied palm to palm and a two foot leanth remained as a small leash. I stepped out of my Jeans and T-Shirt and Jill immediatly reached for my groin.... "wait, wait..."I said. reaching for the blind fold I tied it around her eyes. I slowly pulled the tape from her lips and jill spouted "I want you so bad right now"..."soon, you little minx, soon" Jill dropped to her knees and began to give me pleasure to even up things. After a few minuites I pulled her to her feet. "do you remember the Ball thing" I asked.... "yes" jill panted..."yes! gag me and take me!"... I placed the red ball between her teeth. Jill opened as wide as she could and the ball popped in to her waiting mouth. The straps had a buckle on the end and I secured it behind her neck. Stepping back in front of her I admired the way her teeth contrasted the ball as the bit in to it. Her lips were the perfect match. I pulled on the rope and began to lead Jill to the hall. This must have been unexpedted to Jill who obviously expected to be tied down to the bed and made love to. she pulled against the rope and made as loud of a protest as the Ball-Gag would allow. "dont worry we are just going to take a shower beforehand. No one is in the hall. trust me"I said soothingly. Jill stopped struggling and followed my tugs slowly down the hall. I could see goose bumps on her tanned skin and she walked slowly and carefully so as not to trip because she wad still blindfolded. We entered the bathroom and I could feel jill shiver as her feet touched the cold tile floor. I led her over to the shower stall and pulled her under the shower which had a steady warm-hot stream of water flowing and a heavy steam had built up. Pulling her arms above her head I tied the wrist bindings to the rome I had secured to the shower head. Jill was just slightly off balance and streatched upward as the water ran down her. With in seconds her blindfold was soaked and her bra completely transparent. I was in heaven, This was a good day!! . . The next part of the story gets a bit sexual and also includes my R.A.'s girlfriend tward the end( also explains how this ended up being the last weekend Jill and I dated...stupid me). I will hold off a bit to see the reaction of the readers and to peruse the rules on more sexually related material. Please excuse the spelling, grammar errors. I didnt take time to spell check and my typing meathod usually keeps my eyes off the screen....but I sure you get the point...cheers. "Steve"
Steve
Homepage URL:

Sunday July 18th 1999 08:50:52
Cobra: I don't clean up this site. It uses Dreambook posting system, and it has a limit of 75 posts. After you reach 75 posts, it just erases the oldest ones. I save them from time to time to put the stories in the archives, but I don't clean up the site.

Jeff: for you story to stay properly formatted, you have to put HTML tags in it. If you don't know HTML, just send me your story by email, and I'll format it myself.

Thanks for your stories everyone.
Canuck
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Monday July 19th 1999 02:55:57
Steve, what's your E-mail address? I'd like to hear how it ended. For two resons: 1) Did the RA's girlfriend break it up or did you become a manage'-trio? 2) So I can aviod making what seems to be a relationship ending mistake. Please post or E-mail the answers to me.
Xander
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday July 20th 1999 06:26:59
Steve, Good story. Could you post more or email me rest since it may break some of the rules for this site. Thanks
Jim
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday July 20th 1999 12:37:03
One evening a few months after my little redheaded friend and I had broken up, we happened to attend the same semi-formal party one Friday night with both of us having brought along dates. Mine was purely a friendship thing - no sex or bondage - and hers was a possible candidate to take her to a higher standard of living. I saw her almost immediately as my date and I entered the main party area, wearing a skin tight black dress with no bra, but she did not notice me until a little while later. We were next to each other at the drinks table and making the usual comments about each other's dates... she cut down mine because she always thought I liked smaller women and I cut her date down because I thought you needed a brain to be able to walk and breathe at the same time. She got in a huff and asked me how I liked my date tied up... Did she excite me as much as she did? Did she moan through her gag like she did? Did she fight as well as she did? I replied that we were not sexually intimate, but I thought she would look quite nice.... and as an after thought, I told her "it all depends on how a person is tied, whether or not they moan or fight their "assailant". The environment is the key and one must use it to their utmost advantage if one wishes to succeed". She abruptly walked off - her little breasts bouncing under her dress - and stood next to her man as if to say "look at what I've got.......where's yours?" This is the EXACT reason I love redheads.....attitude! To me, it was obvious that she needed a lesson in humility and that her partner was not giving it to her. My date was off in her own world somewhere and had several guys trying to look either up her dres or down her top, she had worn a sleek two piece outfit also with no bra....... let 'em guess! They all know who she came with and they would look at me as if to say "you lucky bastard". I did not volunteer my lack of knowledge about how she looked naked, for I had never seen her that way. I just made eye contact with them and grinned - "mano e mano" - so to speak. Well, I thought I'd look this house over while checking out the ladies. I went upstairs and was walking the halls looking for a bathroom. I opened a door to a bedroom and decided I'd use the bathroom there. I no sooner finished and was exiting when little miss aggravated red head showed up and wanted to know what I was doing. She was still a little angry and, by the smell of her, a little tipsy. I tried to walk by her, but she blocked my path. "Oh no", I thought, a fucking scene right here in this house amongst all these people I don't even know. Shit! I could hear voices all along the hallway from other couples either doing drugs, talking discreetly or just hanging out away from the hustle and bustle of the main party below. Red stood directly in front of me and would not let me pass, so I reacted! I reached out and grabbed her arm and twisted it behind her and grabbed her waist with my other and began moving her toward the bathroom. She was protesting slightly and began calling me names......... I ignored her and once inside the bathroom, released her and ordered her to sit on the toilet. I knelt down and raised her dress to reveal a pair of thigh highs which I grabbed and yanked down to her ankles. She tried to stand up, but my shoulders kept her pinned to the seat for the most part. I ripped off her shoes, pulled off the stockings and then yanked her off the toilet and pushed her face first toward the wall. I brought both arms behind her and used one stocking to bind her wrists tightly together. Then I sat her down on the toilet again and tied her ankles together.... crossed.... and very tight! She was very angry, but her nipples were erect and I could sense her arousal at her situation. She was telling me how her boyfriend was gonna kick the shit outta me and how she was gonna tell everyone what a pervert I was. I had had enough of her mouth! I laid her down on the floor and exited the bathroom and headed for the closet in the adjoining bedroom. A woman's closet! Great! I grabbed a couple of scarves from the hanging rack and went to the dresser for a pair of the ever-reliable panties. I returned to the bathroom only to be met with a stream of cuss words and a very squirmy woman! I sat her up, leaned her against the wall, wadded up the panties in front of her and waited for the appropriate moment to insert them.... I didn't wait long. She was surprized and caught off guard as I stuffed them all the way inside her open mouth. Holding them there with one hand, I got a scarf and positioned it next to her mouth, then I quickly grabbed it and pulled it through her protesting, shaking mouth and tightly tied it off behind her head. Quickly, I tied the second one immediately over the first one and made sure she was silenced. Ahhhhhhh, peace and quiet at last. She was looking at me with piercing eyes... her small breasts rising and falling with each quick breath she took, her exposed legs protruding outwards in front of her, her shame and humiliation and being so helpless at the hands of a man in a strange place........ I took a moment to collect my thoughts. "What am I gonna do now?" I thought. Red was struggling mightly and I needed to think. I reached out and grabbed a breast and she stopped and looked at me... pleadingly with her eyes... she loved her situation and was very comfortable with whom she had controlling her fear. I leaned forward and gently kissed her forhead as she moaned for me to kiss her deeply....... to continue to massage her breasts..... to use her as a plaything, an object of pleasure, an object of deep, deep desire! I was very excited and I told her how very beautiful she looked this way. Her eyes never left mine as she began to slowly raise and lower her hips in front of me.... inviting me to "take" my prisoner! I was really thinking about it when the outer bedroom door opened and her boyfriend entered the bedroom. He walked over to the bathroom door (thank God I had closed it) and knocked as he called out her name. I reached over and hand gagged the redhead while he was there and waited for him to leave, but he kept knocking! I thought for sure he knew we were in here and that my goose is cooked but good! I replied to him "I'll be out in a minute!" and picked up red and lifted her into the small shower stall on her back. I pinched a nipple momentarily before I stood up, closed the shower stall door and prepared myself for either a fist to the face or a major victory for we who admire bound women and take every opportunity to see them this way. I flushed the toilet and as I opened the door, saw not only him, but my date there as well. Man! He was asking if I had seen his date and she was wondering where I had disappeared to? "I felt a little queasy" I said and I stepped in here to keep from embarrassing myself in front of strangers. My date asked if I was alright and he glanced over my shoulder into the bathroom to see if red was in there. Satisfied she was not, he abruptly turned and left to find his lovely girlfriend. My date said we could leave if I was ill, but I said I was feeling better but that I wanted to stay near this bathroom for a little whle if it was ok. She smiled and told me to come join the rest of the party as soon as I felt better and then left - closing the bedroom door behind her as she did so. I waited a moment or two before entering the bathroom again. I closed and locked the door, then headed directly for the shower stall. There she lay...... in total submission and bound beauty! Her eyes looked frightendly at me at first, but when she saw it was me who returned and not loverboy, she immediately relaxed and stared at me as if to say "Well? Are we gonna finish?" I grinned at her as I lifted her out of the shower and sat her down on the toilet. I used my hands to give her the release she desperately craved, for there was no time for any other kind of penetration. She moaned softly through her gag and when orgasm came, she bucked like a wild Bronco until all the tides of her release had finally left her spent and weary. I kissed her forehead again and untied her. After she was ungagged, she told me she thought I would never tie her up again! She had planned this whole assaultive behavior - knowing I would react eventually. She told me she had almost orgasmed when the bathroom door opened and she knew her boyfriend was there..... I'm glad she didn't! She left to join the party first and then I discreetly followed a few moments later. As it turned out, our dates actually had a thing that night while they were looking for us, so our absence was not as noticably felt as I had worried it would be. The party was still in full swing, red sauntered over to her date and with the simplicity of an innocent woman, calmly explained she had been with some friends upstairs and didn't hear him looking for her. She gave him the little kiss that says "You know I'm yours!" and didn't even look at me for nearly the rest of the evening. I saw my date standing a little too close to admirer number one of the ten or so hanging around her, and made my way over to the drinks table and poured myself a scotch. She glanced at me and smiled....I waved and smiled, and then I took my drink out on to the patio and began remembering all the times I had tied up red and how she still affects me in ways men don't care to admit. It was a good party....... red never left my mind, and once or twice I would glance at her and she would be staring at me - only to glance away right before our eyes met. There was only one more time I had the pleasure of tying her up and all my fantasies came true then.........!!!
Cobra
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Sunday July 25th 1999 07:53:33
-- Chapter 3, The Initiation

Hi, it's Jeff yet again. This time, I didn't even need to wait until the weekend for an event to occur for another story. In fact, I currently have three stories to tell. Anyways, the Monday after my last post, I told my friend Bob about this site, and he found it quite interresting, as I had expected. As he read my story, he phoned me and asked if that was me, and if it was true. I told him it was, and he invited me over to his place. There wasn't much left to tell him, but we discussed him joining the club. He was a bit nervous about being tied naked to a tree for three hours with ants crawling over him, and three other people watching him, but when he realized that he would get his revenge, and that he would then be a member of the club, the nature of which was not yet certain, he agreed. He also offered to construct the rules for this club. He instantly thought of a bunch of good ideas, and by the end of the day, he had a complex yet interresting set of rules, and ideas for what we would do when we met. By the way, Bob is a slightly underweight computer genius who loves to invent his own games with their own complicated set of rules.

This time he did really well. The basic ideas behind the club were mostly the same, but he had some excellent ideas for things we would do whenever the group got together. I'll save the description of his ideas for when I write about our group's first meeting. Anyways, I told Sheila about Bob's ideas for our little club, and she also liked them. She also informed us that she had found our club's fourth member, who would be Bob's partner. Her name was Mindy. She's a bit smaller than the rest of us, but is the same age and is also fairly attractive.

We chose the next day, which was Tuesday, for their initiation. We considered making their initiation exactly the same as ours, but since that way we wouldn't be there to see it, we wouldn't know if they actually went through with the whole thing. Instead, we chose to initiate them both at the same time, with both Sheila and I watching and controlling the whole thing. Anyways, at 12:00, we took them both to a spot deep inside the trails by Sheila's house, taking all the equipment we would use with us, which consisted of the ropes, the chairs, and the container of honey we bought just for this and other occasions. For the sake of being fair, we offered them the choice of five hours partially clothed, or three hours naked.

Just as every other time they chose the three hour option. Not bothering to put on much of a show, we stripped them both, and tied them to trees on opposite sides of the trail, facing each other. We made sure they could not untie themselves, and then applied the honey to their neck and chest. I took Mindy, and Sheila took Bob. Mindy had small, yet still visible and very beautiful breasts, which I enjoyed coating with honey with my bare hands. We then sat on the chairs for the whole three hours watching the ants crawl all over them while they struggled in vain to escape.

At the end, we decided to do something different. We removed the extra rope from their hands, so that they would be able to untie themselves in a few minutes, and told them that whoever got free first got to play with the other for ten more minutes. Sheila then took their clothes and the equipment, went into her house, and locked all the doors. I stayed to watch them and make sure that the loser got free after the ten minutes was over. Bob got free first, and stopped to brush off most of the ants that were crawling on him. He then secured Mindy's ropes a bit more, took some of the honey that was left and spread it on a few parts of Mindy that he particularly liked, even though she was still covered with the ants. After only five minutes, he decided to be a nice guy and brushed the ants off her, and licked off some of the honey, again from a few parts of Mindy that he particularly liked. He then continued to play with her and tickle her until she managed to untie the ropes by herself.

This was longer than ten minutes, but I decided to let it continue anyways. I then informed them that in order to get their clothes back, they would have to find a way into Sheila's house, where their clothes were being kept. I followed them around as they tried to find a way in. After washing themselves off, they tried all the doors and windows, but they were all locked. Sheila was also watching from inside her house through the windows. After they searched for half an hour, I informed them that the keys were in fact dangling from the sign at the end of Sheila's driveway, far out of reach.

Since there wasn't much traffic, they decided to go for it. Mindy watched for cars while Bob climbed up the fence and gate to get the keys. He almost made it when Mindy informed him that there was a car coming. Not wanting to risk being seen, he quickly got down, and they hid in the bush while the car passed. After another car passed, they tried again, but this time, Bob helped Mindy climb for the keys, and managed to lift her high enough for her to reach them. She then ripped them off the tape that was holding them up, and ran towards Sheila's house before the next car came. They unlocked the front door, and were greeted by Sheila, who simply handed them their clothes, and gave Bob the keys to his car, which was parked nearby. Now that they were successfully initiated, they both went back to their homes. That wasn't the only event that happened that week, but I'll post what happened during our group's first meeting another time, possibly today or tomorrow.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Sunday July 25th 1999 07:56:09
-- Chapter 4, Our First Meeting

Hi, it's Jeff yet again. I'll get to the story soon enough, but first, I'll summarize what happened for anyone who didn't read my previous three posts yet. For the past two weeks, Sheila and I had a few experiments with bondage, and this week we decided to start a club. We showed Bob and Mindy this site, and when they recognized us from the stories I posted, they asked if they could be the first new members. On Tuesday, they were initiated, and on Thursday, we had our first meeting. Our group consisted of me, Sheila, Bob, and Mindy. I am an average sized, slightly muscular, 19 year old white male with decent physical appearance, Sheila is an average sized, hot looking 18 year old female with great looking slightly brownish skin, Bob is an average sized, slightly underweight, 19 year old white male with average physical appearance, and Mindy is a petite, 18 year old white female with very nice physical appearance. However, my opinion may be slightly biased by the fact that I'm a guy.

Anyways, on Thursday, we had our first meeting at Sheila's place. The meeting started at 1:00, and for the first hour or so, we just talked about various things, fantasies in particular. Then, we brought out a box that Bob and I had prepared the previous day. As I said last post, Bob had some rather interresting ideas for what we would do when we got together, and now I will explain one of them. His idea for how to decide who got tied up and what would happen to them was an effective system based on the game of poker.

To start off, everyone was given an equal share of the chips, which represented various aspects of what would happen. We would then play as normal, betting variou chips on each hand. The white chips were votes as to who would be tied up, the green chips represented what clothing they would or wouldn't be wearing, the red chips represented how long they would be tied up, and the blue chips represented what would happen to them. At the end of the game, each person would get one vote on who would be tied up for each white chip they currently owned. The person who was chosen would get one article of clothing for each green chip they owned.

There weren't many green chips, though. For each red chip owned by the other players, they would get to do what they wanted with the loser for ten minutes. There was a total of 30 red chips, meaning that the person could be bound for a total of five hours, minus however many red chips that person had. The blue chips represented what could be done to the person during the time belonging to the owner of the chip. At the end of the game, the loser ranked the various things that could be done to them in order of how many blue chips would be needed to purchase the right to do that thing for a certain amount of time. The things that could be done were mostly either methods of tickling, time spent using a certain object, and various other fun tings to do to a person who is tied up. Luckily, the contract everyone signed prohibited humiliating a person in front of someone who was not a member of the group, or exposing the person to an unfair amount of pain.

Also, since there were four members, once a person lost, for the next three games they could not be chosen. This rule made the whole system more fair. Anyways, we set the game up, and started playing. I tried to get as many red and blue chips as possible, since I suspected that everyone was going to vote for me. In fact, I even traded some white and green chips for red ones. When the game was over, I had lost all my green chips and most of my white ones, but I had 12 red ones and a few blue ones. Sheila had nine red ones, and a bunch of blue ones, Bob only had three red ones and four blue ones, and Mindy had six red ones and a few blue ones.

Of course, everyone used their white chips to vote for me. With their blue chips, Sheila bought 40 minutes of tickling with her fingers, and 30 with the feather. She also got 20 minutes of freestyle, and 30 minutes with the blindfold. Bob just took 20 minutes with the feather, and 10 with his fingers. Mindy bought 20 minutes with the feather, 20 with her fingers, and 20 minutes of freestyle. She didn't bother with the blindfold. I used the few chips I had to buy two 20 minute breaks between ticklings. You can probably guess what happened next. Since I had no green chips left (Sheila made sure of that), I was tied naked to Sheila's bed, while everyone used their winnings to tickle me as much and as relentlessly as possible. Sheila used their 20 minutes of freestyle to give me a bit of a break between ticklings, and for some less malicious play. I probably don't need to bother explaining what happened in any more detail.

Earlier that week, I had been informed that my parents would be gone for the whole weekend, so our group planned to do something a bit more special during that time. I'll write about what happened then on my next post. Bye for now.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Sunday July 25th 1999 07:59:06
-- Chapter 5, The Hunt

Yes, it's Jeff yet again. I apologize for the fact that my last few stories were a bit repetitive, but this one is totally different. Anyways, the weekend after my previous post, I had the house to myself, so I invited the group over for our second meeting. We all agreed that the poker game on Thursday was fun, but since we had the whole weekend, we decided to do something very different, something more physical. We decided to split into two teams, and take a bunch of ropes and such with us into the trails in the bush. Both sides would try to tie up the members of the other team. After that, the winning team could do just about anything they wanted to the losing team, as long as it didn't involve an excessive amount of pain, or humiliation in front of anyone other than the four of us. Other than that, it was a free for all.

Since there were only four of us, we knew it might not work so well, but we decided to try it anyways. According to previous rules, Sheila and I would be on one team, and Bob and Mindy would be on the other, but since this would give our team a physical advantage, I went with Mindy and Sheila went with Bob. To start off, we brought out all the equipment we would need, which consisted of everything we had previously used, and locked both Sheila's house and my house. We also sealed most of the alternate entrances. Then, to make sure noone would go back in either house for more supplies, we put the keys to both of our houses in a shed near my house and locked the door with two combination locks. I knew the combination to one of the locks, and Sheila and Bob knew the combination to the other. I chose not to tell Mindy the combination to our lock. Everyone was wearing a t-shirt and shorts, although for some unknown reason, I chose not to wear my shirt.

Both teams then went to opposite ends of the trails in the bush, and the game began. For over half an hour, both teams tried to ambush the other, but with no success. We were also unable to set up any traps. When we got fed up with our pitiful attempts at stealth, Mindy and I prepared slip knots in our ropes, and charged at Sheila and Bob. Since they had the advantage of seeing us coming, we failed to catch either of them. Not only that, but they caught Mindy, and I barely escaped myself. I ran away as fast as I could, and luckily they didn't chase me. From my hiding spot around the corner, I watched them strip Mindy and tie her to a tree. They taunted me to come and get her, and it was really tempting, but I knew I shouldn't, so I waited for them to leave her. After tickling and playing with Mindy for a while, Sheila told Bob to guard her (Mindy) while she (Sheila) tried to catch me.

I knew the trails well, though, and waited until Sheila was as far away from Bob and Mindy as possible, and then I charged at Bob with the one rope I had left. This time I did manage to overpower him, and managed to hogtie him relatively securely and untie Mindy before Sheila came back. Mindy and I together easily managed to strip and hogtie Sheila as well. We then stripped Bob and carried them both outside the trails to an area near my house. Bob was tied lying down, spread eagle to four metal posts I had prepared earlier that day. Sheila was tied standing up to an old tree that was standing alone and had an anthill right beside it. She was tied on the side opposite the anthill, though. We tickled and played with both of them for a while, but then, while Mindy wasn't paying attention, I snuck up behind her, overpowered her, and stripped and tied her up as well. I looked around for something interresting to tie her to, and saw the jungle gym, which we had for many years, nearby.

It was sort of dome-shaped, taller than it is wide, and high enough to not be able to reach the top while standing on the ground. I managed to pull her through the bars, tied her hands so she was holding onto the top bars, and tickled and played with her for a few minutes while she dangled there. Just in case anyone escaped, I decided to lock all of their clothes inside the shed. However, I only knew the combination to one of the locks, so I told Bob I would let him go in half an hour if he told me the combination to the other lock. There was a severe penalty for breaking a promise. Anyways, he agreed, and so I put everyone's clothes inside the shed, and locked the door again. Bob was slightly disappointed that I put his clothes in there too, but was still content that he would be free in half an hour.

During that half hour, I concentrated mostly on him, but basicly continued to tickle, tease, and play with everyone. When the half hour was up, I untied Bob, just as promised. He asked for his clothes back, and got a bit annoyed when I didn't let him have them, but he didn't argue too much. We then continued to have some fun with our two captives. I started with Sheila, who by this time was struggling with a few ants that were crawling on her, and Bob started with Mindy. After a few minutes, we switched. Rather foolishly, I climbed into the jungle gym with Mindy, and Bob seized this opportunity to tie me up, take my shorts, and secure me to the four posts where he was tied up before.

He then enjoyed his freedom for at least half an hour, wandering from captive to captive, doing with them as he pleased. When he was satisfied, and also not wanting to get the girls too angry at him, he untied them both. Their next objective, of course, was to get their clothes back. At first they asked nicely for me to tell them the combination to the lock, but wanting to maintain the girls' nudity for as long as possible, I refused to tell them. They then threatened me with various tortures, such as some extreme tickling, being hung upside down for a while, being tied to the tree with all the ants again, or being tied to the tree where Sheila was, except sitting right on top of the anthill. Since I knew they would do whatever they wanted with me anyways, probably for the rest of the weekend, and because I preferred for the girls to be naked while it all happened, and partially because some of the things they mentioned sounded sort of fun, I still chose not to tell them the combination.

I actually did remain this way for the entire weekend, and a lot happened during that time, some of which may not be fully appropriate for this site, so I'll wait and see if anyone actually wants to hear the rest of the story before I post it. By the way, I finished typing these stories and posted them on Sunday night. Sheila finally let me go at 6:00 that day. Also, those last stories by Steve and Cobra were also very good, and I would like to hear how Steve's ended, by e-mail if necessary. Bye for now.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Saturday July 31st 1999 10:13:54
Chapter 5 Continued

Hi, it's Jeff yet again. By now I thought everyone would be sick of my stories, which I thought were long and repetitive, but apparently some people want to hear more, so I'll continue. I ended my last post with me tied naked to the four posts in the ground, Sheila and Mindy free, but also naked, Bob free and wearing my shorts, and all the other clothes and the keys to the houses locked in a nearby shed, which was sealed with a lock only I knew the combination to. As I said before, Sheila threatened to do various things to me if I didn't tell her the combination, but for a few different reasons, I still refused. After searching a while for a different way to get into either the house or the shed, and not finding any, they started tickling me, both with their fingers and with the few other impliments we already brought out.

After a few minutes, I still refused to tell them the combination, so they discussed what they would do next. I was then told that if I continued to not tell them the combination, they would first tickle me some more, then use some of the other items they brought, then humiliate me for a while, then tickle me again, then start with the more severe punishments. I was also told that the longer I held out, the more punishments I would receive during the rest of the weekend. All this sounded a bit scary, and possibly fun, but I decided to see how long I actually could hold out. I also wanted the girls to be without their clothes for as long as possible. I told them this bluntly, and so began the tickling. The three of them together tickling my most sensitive parts was hard to bear, and it got even harder when they started using a few of the tricks they read on the internet, but I still managed not to tell them the combination.

Just to be safe, since I don't want to break too many of this site's rules, I won't describe the ways they chose to humiliate me. However, I will say that during that time I was put in a few different positions, and moved to the jungle gym, where they were able to put me in many more different positions. Anyways, when they were done, I was once again warned that this was my last chance to tell them the combination before they did anything extreme, and that I had already accumulated many punishments for the rest of the weekend. Still, I refused, and so they put me in yet another position, standing up with my back toward them, and brought out a bag of sinister looking equipment that was obviously homemade.

By the way, the jungle gym, the entrance to the bush, the lone tree, the shed, the four posts, and the passage I used to get into my house the first time were all in an area of about 20 or 30 metres. Anyways, first they brought out a paddle, which was actually a ping pong racquet, and whacked me with it about thirty times. Of course, Sheila was in charge for the whole time. Next, they turned me back around so I was facing them again, and proceeded to show me a few of the tools they would be using. Sinister as they were, I still chose to see how long I could hold out.

During the whole time, though, I noticed them occasionally arguing about something, though I didn't pay much attention. Mindy seemed to be pleading, Sheila seemed to be refusing, and Bob was basicly undecided. Mindy took every opportunity she could to somehow cover herself or hide behind something, but Sheila flaunted her nudity, using it to tease me, I guess. Bob was enjoying his situation thouroughly. Even though I was the one everything was happening to, I was also having fun. Sheila had previously offered me a bit of a reward if I told her the combination willingly, but I thought it was too late for that now.

Anyways, at this point, Sheila was about to pull something out of the bag, when Mindy again pleaded with Sheila to let her do something, but she still refused. Angrily, she ran towards the garage. Bob thought for a while, then followed Mindy. Sheila seemed annoyed, and searched through the bag for a while, but then changed her mind and started untying me. As I expected, she didn't let me go, but instead, moved me to the tree where I previously had her tied up. I was tied in a position in which I was almost sitting on top of the anthill, but was still able to keep myself a few inches above and away from it if I tried. Sheila knew that in a few minutes, I would get tired, and be forced to either tell her the combination or accept the horrible consequences. Again, I still decided to see how long I actually could hold out.

A minute or two later, I saw Bob and Mindy return, carrying a screwdriver and some other tools with which to dismantle my makeshift barricade covering the passage underneath the house. Sheila then left me there and ran over to them and argued a bit more. Bob later told me that Sheila didn't want them to ruin her fun, because she also wanted to see how long I could hold out. They responded by saying that they would get some clothes for Mindy, but Sheila could remain as she was if she really wanted. She actually agreed, and came back to where I was, while Bob and Mindy discussed who would actually crawl underneath the house, which was still quite muddy. Bob managed to remove the blockade fairly quickly, and as Sheila returned, I saw Mindy enter the passage. By that time, I was already tired from trying to hold myself up in this position, with a bunch of ants already crawling over me, but when Sheila started tickling me again, I landed right on top of the anthill.

A few seconds later, I finally gave in, and told Sheila a fake combination. She warned me that if I was lying, I was really going to get it, but I desperately insisted that I told her the real combination. She responded by chuckling, and retying me in a standing up position, on the side of the tree opposite the anthill. The ants were still crawling over my bottom half, though. She then spread some honey on my chest and said "Oh yeah, I almost forgot about your reward." She then spread some honey on her own nipples, and allowed me to lick them. I didn't object. She then looked over at Bob, who was shouting something to Mindy, then thought for a while and offered to pretend that I still hadn't told her the combination, since that last trick wasn't quite fair, and because she still wanted to have some more fun with me.

I agreed. Around that time, Mindy emerged from the passage completely covered with mud. Apparently, she couldn't open any of the exits to the house. I noticed that Mindy had actually used the mud to cover her more private areas. A bit disappointed, Bob and Mindy reported back to Sheila, who gave them a stern look and said something like "I told you not to try to get your clothes back until Jeff here finally gives in and tells us the combination. For this act of disobedience, Mindy, you will now join Jeff, like you should have before. And Bob, you don't deserve to keep those shorts anymore. First, help me tie up Mindy, and then I'll deal with you." Together, Sheila and Bob had no trouble catching Mindy and hogtying her again. When she was successfully restrained, Sheila wrestled Bob to the ground, pulled off his shorts, and threw them deep into the bush. Bob made no attempt to recover them.

Sheila then smiled at me, and said "I'm giving you one more chance to tell us the combination before we continue with your punishment, for which Mindy will now join you." Still I refused, and so Sheila and Bob tickled Mindy and I for a moment, discussed what they would do with us next, and finally untied me from the tree, and hogtied me on the ground next to Mindy. They then brought the hose, and washed us both off, then moved us to the jungle gym to hang us up to dry. They brought us both inside the jungle gym, and tied Mindy right side up, hanging from her hands, and tied me upside down, with my legs wrapped around the top of the jungle gym, so we were facing each other in sort of a 69 position. They then stepped back to admire their work, and discussed what they would do next.

Mindy begged me to tell her the combination so she wouldn't have to go through whatever Sheila and Bob were planning. I still refused. Sheila and Bob were still talking, and it was tempting to take advantage of the 69 position they put us in, but instead of licking, I simply blew on the sensitive part of Mindy that was right in front of my face. I wasn't sure whether she was moaning or whining, but I continued anyways. Sheila and Bob saw this, and chuckled to themselves. Shortly after, they moved Mindy to the four posts, and me to the outside of the jungle gym, facing Mindy. They then gave me another chance to tell them the combination before they started tickling again. I again refused, but to my surprize instead of tickling me, they tickled Mindy. She seemed to be sensitive just about everywhere.

After a few minutes, they paused, and Bob asked for permission to play with Mindy by himself for a while. Sheila agreed, and so Bob gazed at her for a moment, and then teased and played with her for a while. Meanwhile, Sheila had some more fun with me. When they were done, they repeated the humiliation process again, using both Mindy's body and mine, and occasionally their own, putting us in various positions and doing things which again I won't describe. When that was done, they tied us both to the outside of the jungle gym, standing up and facing outwards, and gave us another chance to tell them the combination. Despite their descriptions of what would happen next, and Mindy's begging, I still refused. They then turned us both around, paddled both of us about thirty times, and turned us back around again. Sheila then searched through the bag for the next tool they would use, when Bob pointed out that it was getting late, he had to go home soon, and needed his clothes back, and Mindy said the same.

Unfortunately for me, I couldn't use that excuse. After a bit of discussion, though, Sheila told me that if I managed to hold out for another hour, I would win, yet would still have to tell them the combination. In exchange, Sheila would drop the penalties I had already accumulated, and give me an extra reward. If not, Mindy would then be released anyways, and my penalties would remain. This sounded like a fair deal, so I agreed. Sheila and Bob then moved Mindy and I to the swingset, which was by the jungle gym, and we were both hung upside down. For the next ten minutes, we were tickled, paddled, and even whipped. For the next thirty minutes after that, we were put in various positions, and they used many of the other items from the bag. Again, I won't decsribe what happened, but most of the items involved at least a moderate amount of pain for at least one of us.

When there were only twenty minutes left in the final hour, I still hadn't given in, so Sheila brought out the container of honey and covered my entire body from the neck down. Bob did the same with Mindy. We were then moved to the tree with the anthill beside it, which was already disturbed. Mindy was tied standing up on the side of the tree opposite the anthill, and I was tied in the same position as before, almost sitting on top of the anthill, yet able to keep myself a few inches above it if I tried. The ants started swarming over us almost instantly, but still I managed to not give in, and to keep myself from falling onto the swarm below. However, when there were only five minutes left in the final hour, Sheila started tickling me, and Bob started tickling Mindy.

For another minute or two I was able to keep myself from falling, but then I slipped, summoning even more of the creatures to swarm over me. This made it a lot worse, since the ants were now biting a lot more agressively, but somehow, I managed to last the final three minutes without giving in. When Bob announced that the hour was over, and that I had won, Mindy was released, and I was untied from the tree, and moved a few feet away, with my hands and feet still bound. Sheila again brought the hose, and washed us both off. I was then ordered to tell them the combination in exchange for Sheila dropping the penalties I had received. Sheila was a bit surprized when I told her a different combination than I told her before, but still didn't let Bob and Mindy know I had already told her a fake combination before. Bob and Mindy then rushed to the shed, and tried the combination. The lock opened, and they immediately found and put on their clothes. Sheila did the same, but not as hastily.

Bob, Sheila, and Mindy then unlocked the door to my house, and put away the stuff that belonged there. They then came back outside, and Sheila and Mindy carried me to Sheila's place, while Bob carried what was left of the equipment. I was then tied to Sheila's bed, while Bob and Mindy put the stuff away. Sheila then announced that she wanted me to herself for the rest of the weekend, so Bob and Mindy went home. For the rest of the weekend, Sheila was surprizingly less cruel than I had feared. As the reward she promised, she was naked most of the time, and occasionally allowed me to lick her breasts and other parts.

Again I won't go into too much detail about what happened, since a lot of it was sexual. For the rest of the weekend, I was moved from place to place, put in various positions, tickled, teased, and played with. She basicly used me to fulfill her fantasies and desires, and a few of mine. I don't know if I'm allowed to say this on this site, but for a few hours, she kept getting me really close to orgasm, and then stopping to please herself or tickle me again. Finally, at around midnight, she finally went all the way. The feeling was far more intense then anything I had previously experienced. I was then tied on the floor next to her bed for the night. In the morning, she played with me for a while, and tried a few more positions and such, but finally let me go after only a couple of hours.

Since then, our group has had one more meeting. This time we went to Bob's house. We used the poker game again, but simplified the rules a lot, getting rid of all the time limits. This time Bob lost. We all had fun, but I still can't wait until it's finally Sheila's turn again. I won't bother posting these stories anymore, unless enough people actually want me to, since they take up so much room on this site and take a long time for me to type up. I guess that's all I'll say here. Goodbye until next post everyone.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Monday July 26th 1999 04:49:19
Jeff, Good story please keep posting if you don't mind. Thanks
Jim
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Monday July 26th 1999 06:40:52
good stories. they are great.
cutiepie
E-mail address: >>>
Homepage URL:

Thursday July 29th 1999 10:10:06
ha
dangeris
E-mail address: ...
Homepage URL:

Wednesday August 4th 1999 08:30:36
jeff, keep posting your stories, they are well written and fun to think about
chris
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 10th 1999 08:32:35
Just found this site by accident -- and it brought back a memory of a day I'll remember for a long, long time. Since I think it may be something you all might relate to, I've decided to share it here. Almost a year ago, in late August '98, I started my sophomore year in college. I signed up for a new dorm on campus and was matched with a girl who I became close friends with almost right away. Almost immediately, we started talking about things together -- boys, sex, etc. and we got along very well. One night while we were studying we had on an old episode of DYNASTY. In this episode, the Heather Locklear character is lying on her bed being obnoxious (as usual) and her boyfriend decides to teach her a lesson. Not sure if any of you have seen this episode, but Heather gets her hands and ankles tied up tightly and she can't get loose. She struggles wildly and he ties a scarf around her mouth also. While this scene is going on, my roommate turns to me and says something that took me a bit by surprise. She said "She'd REALLY be in trouble if I walked in and found her like that!". I didn't pursue the conversation and we went about our studying. I wasn't sure exactly what she meant, but I could tell that the whole scene had an interesting affect on her. I kept thinking about it and decided, about a week later, to "surprise" my roommate and maybe find out what she was talking about. The "surprise" I had in mind? Get myself all tied up (like Heather Locklear in that episode) on the bed and have my roommate "find" me like this when she got back from her late Thursday night class. Before I did it, though, I tried to set the stage as best I could. It really, REALLY worked. More to come. Pamela5 I thought about what
Pamela5

Tuesday August 10th 1999 07:26:26
Pretty cool site. I have a cool experience that happened at a Renaissance Faire a few months ago. My name is Hollis. I am 5'7", 140 lbs, lots of freckles, dark brown hair to my shoulders and pretty tan also. Me and 3 of my sorority sisters - Tasha, Kelley, and Evie - went to a local Renaissance Faire back in October...damn, make this story nearly a year ago. Man time flies! Being in the South, it was still 85 degrees this particular Saturday. I was walking around in a bikini top, sandals, and some gym shorts. We came to this pillory display and recognized the guy who ran it, Eddie. Eddie and I didn't get along that well. He graduated a few years ago, and was upset that I wouldn't ever start a serious relationship with him. I found out that now he has a girlfriend and he and I actually had good conversation. These were the kind where your ankles are spread and your wrists are stretched out in front of you between your ankles. Eddie was busy talking to other people while we filmed each other. I was the first one to get my picture taken. I sat down on the padded stool and placed my ankles and wrists in. The girls locked it shut just as Eddie was walking back towards us. "No!" he shouted. "You can't close these completely because I don't have the keys right now. It'll be a few hours before the museum brings them to the office." Of course it was too late for me. Man I was pissed!!! Eddie apologized and left to go make a call to try to speed things up. Meanwhile, this group of guys comes by and think I am part of the display. "Cool, how much to tickle her?" My friends laughed and told them $2 for 10 minutes. When I protested they informed them that was part of my act...to be convincing that is. So, the sandals came of....
Hollis
E-mail address: -
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 10th 1999 07:53:56
(cont'd) There were 3 guys. Each one paid his $2 and began tickling me feet. It got crowded among the 3 of them, so one came around to my knees. Oh, first he asks my friends if he is allowed to do that. Of course my friends are dying of laughter (I think at that point, more than me). They inform him that any place where the skin is showing is fair game. The other guys notice that my wrists might slip out so they tell my friends they may wanna secure them somehow. Well, there was a tent right behind the stocks, part of Eddie's personal booth at the Faire. Evie and Kelley walk in and rummage around for a few minutes, then come back out with some surprises. By this time, about 8 more people had showed up, including some of the wackos that walk around in period costumes and perform all day long. Tasha had everyone form a line. My own friends, my own sorority sisters, tied my wrists and toes to the stocks. Then Evie really gets into it, "Should we gag the winch for spilling her lies to us?" The small crowd cheers "Yes! Yes!" So she puts this rawhide looking harness-type gag on my head and buckles it tightly. One of the guys in costume then acts as a summons. "Come, punish the witch for her crimes. Public humliation for the witch!" This was really getting weird. Kinda like a twilight zone movie. I was tickle tortured so bad over the next hour and a half. It was never just one person ticlking me. At one point I had 6 guys tickling me all over. The girls had already raised nearly $50. I was starting to get a little dizzy and I think Tasha noticed. Luckily the stock were on casters, and they rolled me out of the sun and back into the tent. "Public humiliation will begin again in 15 minutes. Sorry folks," Evie said. The 3 of them explained to me that since they were raising money so well, it could go to the sorority and they might use this idea next year to raise money. Once the gag was off, I begged and pleaded for someone else to take my place. "We can't silly. we don't have the keys." After a drink of water, the gag went back on. Just as they were rolling me back out, Eddie walked up. I tried pleading through the gag...no use. The girls explained to Eddie what was going on and that I insisted to be part of it. Eddie then suggested that I should be in costume. With that, my clothes were cut off of me and replaced with a tattered sackcloth type thing that barely covered my tits. It was like a strapless top, except it was very loose at the bottom. It was long enough that my tits didn't show, but they were definitely gonna jiggle. They struggled, but finnaly got this skirt thing around me. Luckily they put some cloth between my legs, because this thing barely covered me. With that, I was rolled back out.... Whew! tired of typing and now I'm horny. I really hated what happened at that time, but I look back on it and wish it could happen again. I'll finish when Angela does. I remember that episode by the way.
Hollis
E-mail address: -
Homepage URL:

Wednesday August 11th 1999 04:59:40
Pamela5, Your store sound interesting I would enjoy hearing the rest of it. Thanks
Jim
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Wednesday August 11th 1999 07:17:01
Chapter 7, Bob's Turn

Hi, it's Jeff yet again. I'm actually surprized that people aren't annoyed by the fact that my stories alone take up half this page, or my long, run-on sentences that my english teachers hated, or the fact that the first four stories were so repetitive. As I may have mentioned before, I write them with notepad and check them over once before I post them, so don't be surprized if there are any huge errors that I missed. As you can see, I now use the html tags for the paragraphs, which makes the stories a bit easier to read. If my stories offend anyone, I'm sorry. Everyone in our group basicly chose to keep our meetings clean, but we all went overboard at some time or other.

Anyways, our group now meets only about once a week, and we are still the only ones (other than whoever is reading these stories) who know of our activities. As I mentioned before, at our next meeting, we all went to Bob's place at around 1:00 in the afternoon (his parents were away for the day), and tried the poker game again, but with greatly simplified rules. Instead of using all those different-colored chips, we decided on an all-or-nothing system. For the first few rounds, the rules were basicly the same as for strip poker, except if the person lost one more round after losing all their clothes, they would be the one tied up. ( We added the extra round so that it was possible for more than one person to be naked. ) The person who won the final round got to be the one in charge for the rest of the time. The winner and the loser could then play another few rounds to determine how long the session would last, though that part could actually be skipped.

After that part was over, for the next few minutes, the winer and the loser would discuss what would and wouldn't be allowed, playing another round to settle any disagreements. The other players could also join in the discussion if they were given permission to do so. When the time was up, the winner would get to do anything that was agreed upon, or that wasn't mentioned either generally or specificly. Also, before the first game started, we had already agreed on a bunch of things that could and couldn't be done. After the discussion was over, the loser was taken to a place of the winner's choice, and tied in the position of the winner's choice. The other players didn't get their clothes back until the loser was untied. For the rest of the allotted time, the winner could do whatever they wanted to the loser, or order the other players to do so, provided it didn't violate any previous agreement. The things the winner could or couldn't order the other players to do were previously decided.

Anyways, this time, after about an hour of discussing and arguing over the rules I just mentioned, we started the game. Everyone played very well, and it was a very close game. By the final round, Bob and Mindy were completely naked, and Sheila and I were down to our underwear. Sheila was topless. After some very tense moments, I won that round. I really wanted Sheila to be the one who got tied up, but that meant I would have to risk losing another round. My next choice would have been Mindy, but I sort of pitied her, and Sheila and Mindy were both begging me to choose Bob, mainly because they didn't want to be chosen, but also because he was a bit annoying. As you know, I chose Bob, even though for myself I wanted to choose one of the girls. I hoped this would cause them to be less cruel to me when it was my turn.

Anyways, although I was the one in charge, I didn't actually do much myself. I basicly ordered the girls to do things they would have done anyways if they were in charge. It wasn't a total loss for me, since Mindy was also naked, and Sheila was topless. During the discussion, all Bob requested was that we don't do anything too painful or dangerous, and if we did, to end it quickly. Anyways, first we took Bob to his room and tied him spread eagle to his bed. We spent the first few minutes simply tickling him in ways that weren't too unbearable. We tickled him a bit harder after, but soon stopped. I then let Sheila and Mindy play with Bob however they wanted for a while, and told them not to tickle him much. Sheila dangled her gorgeous breasts in front of Bob's face just out of reach of his tongue. He managed to just barely touch her nipple with the tip of his tongue before she pulled it away. I think they both enjoyed this. Meanwhile, Mindy was playing with Bob's you-know-what, while I tried not to look. For some reason, neither Bob nor I objected to this. Sheila soon joined in the fun, and teased him a bit, but they soon stopped, so I told them to quit for a while.

Next, Sheila and Mindy asked to take out the equipment, but instead I decided to find someplace else to put Bob. Sheila and I looked around the house while Mindy guarded Bob. We found a few places we could use, but the best place was the woodshed, where the rafters on the ceiling were exposed, so we could tie a rope around them. The shed was currently half-full of wood. When we returned, it looked like Mindy hadn't done much to Bob, though he was still fully aroused. We then carried Bob to the woodshed, and tied his hands together, and attatched another rope around his hands and around one of the rafters. We also tied his feet together. He was standing on the floor with his arms above his head. We then tickled him a bit more, then brought out some of the equipment. First, we paddled him a bunch of times, then considered using the whip, but decided against it. Instead, I let the girls have some more fun with him their own way.

Next, we tried putting him in a few different positions and then tickling him a while before changing positions again. Some of these positions involved suspending him by his arms or legs and swinging him around, sometimes upside down, but we didn't leave him like that for long just in case anything went wrong. We then returned him to his original position and tickled him for a few more minutes. The girls occasionally added something extra. We then stopped for a while to discuss what to do next. We agreed that it would be fun to try something with the shower, but realized that it wouldn't work very well. Instead, we carried him around the house, tying him to whatever looked interresting, then stopping to tickle him when he was successfully secured.

After we finished our tour of the house, we went to the kitchen, and tied Bob on top of a table in a room nearby. We then covered him with various food toppings, and allowed Sheila and Mindy to lick him clean. When we were done with this, Bob needed a shower, so we decided to see what we could do. We took him into the shower, but the only thing there to tie him to was the showerhead. We considered using it, but then I got a better idea. I measured the shower, then went outside to look for some boards to construct a frame with. Luckily, there was a variety of boards, and I easily found some there that were just the right size. I also found some rings that could be attatched easily and securely to the boards. Within a few minutes, the frame was constructed and taken into the shower, where Mindy was guarding Bob. We put the frame on the wall opposite the showerhead, and attatched Bob to it, with his feet spread out on the floor, and his arms raised above his head and spread out.

The shower itself was only a few feet square, and high enough to not be able to reach the ceiling. We then turned the water on full blast, which was a bit of a suprize to Bob. It was set to a comfortable temperature, but took a few seconds to warm up, so what Bob got hit with was a blast of cold water. When the water was a comfortable temperature, Mindy got in and started cleaning Bob's whole body with soap. Before she was halfway done, Sheila decided to take off her remaining garment join in the fun. There was barely enough room for her to squeeze in as well, though I actually could have fit in if I wanted. I tried to once, but Sheila pushed me out. The curtains were open the whole time, and water was getting on the floor, but that didn't really matter. I stood outside and watched as Sheila and Mindy soaped up Bob's whole body, as well as their own. I was always deeply aroused by images of girls' bodies glistening wet, and the light reflecting off the water covering the girls created this image beautifully. The light was on the ceiling of the shower, and there were also two more in the bathroom outside the shower. I wished that I was in Bob's place, or that I would eventually get to do this with Sheila.

Occasionally while they were doing this, I would reach in and turn the temperature either up or down a bit, then turn it back, trying to touch as much of the girls' flesh as possible. This gave all three of them a surge of either warmth or cold. Of course, I was very glad we decided to do all this. When they were mostly done with Bob's front, they turned him around, so that he was facing the wall, and started on his back. When they were done with that, they turned him back around and had a bit more fun with his front. When they were done with that, and the girls were about to come out and dry themselves off, I remembered that I was in charge, so I asked Sheila to let me feel her breasts.

Of course, she refused, but said that she would let me if I went in Bob's place for the rest of the day. At the moment, I was overcome with various hormones and other chemicals, so I agreed. I still don't regret my decision. I removed my underwear, allowing Sheila to see more clearly how I felt at that moment, and then reached in the shower to get my hands wet. Sheila then turned to face me, still standing in the shower with the water running down her body, and moved her shoulders and head back, causing her beautiful breasts to become even more visible and inviting. This was all too much. For several glorious seconds, I ran my hands along and all around Sheila's breasts, which felt wonderfully smooth, and a bit slippery, and they reflected the light beautifully.

I was in a state of bliss, and Sheila also seemed to be enjoying this, as she occasionally let out a sigh. I then tried to feel the rest of her body, but she quickly stopped me and reminded me what I agreed I would do. Sadly, I stopped, and stepped back as Sheila and Mindy untied Bob, and then beckoned for me to take his place. Reluctantly, I stepped into position, purposely rubbing against the girls as much as possible, and allowed them to secure me to the frame, which wasn't as uncomfortable as I had thought it would be. Bob looked at my underwear, which was lying on the floor, but didn't put it on because it was already soaking wet, and because it wasn't his. Instead, he just stood outside the shower and watched as the girls started soaping me up the same way as they did with him.

This part was also enjoyable for me, actually. I had an even better view of the girls, and it sort of felt nice having the girls run their soapy hands over my body, occasionally stopping to play with a part they particularly liked. They also continued to soap up and play with their own and occasionally each other's bodies, which made things a bit more exciting. When they were done with my front, they turned me around, and continued on my back. Sheila spanked me a few times. They then turned me back around and had a bit more fun, then finally turned off the water and stepped out to dry themselves off. During this whole time, Bob often reached in to change the temperature on us, also touching as much of the girls' flesh as possible. Again, this sentence may have to be cut out, but by the end of this whole scene all four of us had nearly reached orgasm, though Sheila didn't allow us to actually reach it.

When everyone was dried off, the floor was cleaned up, and the underwear was hung up to dry, we all went back to the woodshed, where I was tied in a spread out, standing up position. Sheila took charge for the rest of the day, and chose not to let anyone, including herself, get any clothes. By this time, there were only about two hours left before it was time for all of us to go home. Sheila and the others started by tickling me furiously for several minutes, then used the paddle, and even the whip a few times. I was then put in several different positions. In many of them I was either suspended from various limbs, or hung upside down. Once I was securely in a position, Sheila would either tickle me, whip me, paddle me, tease me, swing me around, or do something else with me.

This part wasn't as enjoyable for me, but was still sort of fun. I was then taken around the house and tied to various things, and the same things would happen to me again once I was secured in a new position. For the final half hour, I was tied to Bob's bed and tickled furiously, with every trick Sheila had read on the internet. Eventually, it was over, and we all got our clothes back and went home, taking whatever equipment we had brought. Before I left, though, I took out the frame we used in the shower, dismantled it, and put the pieces back where I found them. Too bad we couldn't have kept it.

Since then, we have had one more session at my place when my parents left on another two-day business trip. For this one, again we did something totally different, but I will explain it more next post. I should have mentioned this earlier, but Sheila's parents were gone on a vacation for most of the summer, and Sheila was house-sitting for them. Also, as you may have noticed, in these stories I left out details such as when someone ate, or went to the bathroom, but such details wouldn't have had any significant impact on the story anyways. If anyone wants, they can comment on my stories through e-mail. A good idea for this site would be if we scheduled meetings in IRC chatrooms. Someone else can take care of the details if they want to. Anyways, there are plenty of good stories on this site, and I hope to see more of them. Pamela5 and Hollis have some good stories going. I can't wait to hear the rest of them. I'll probably continue writing and posting my own stories. Goodbye until next post.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Friday August 13th 1999 04:34:45
Hollis great story! I would've gone broke tickling your sexy feet. If you have more please share. Pamela5, That is my favorite Dynasty episode. Please finish your story.
Dereck
Homepage URL:

Monday August 16th 1999 08:54:54
So--where was I??? I decide to "surprise" my college roommate by having her find me all tied up (just like Heather Locklear in that DYNASTY episode). When she leaves for her evening class on Thursday, I put my plan into action. I wanted her to find me in the same situation Heather found herself in, and I thought I could probably recreate it myself. Understand please that I've NEVER done anything like this before. I was SO intrigued by my roommate's reaction to the scene on TV that I just felt compelled to try it out -- and I must admit, I was trembling with some excitement as I thought about having her find me like that -- not sure exactly why. Anyway, I got down to my bra and panties, and went to the closet to find the items I'd need. I found two pink bathrobe belts and a couple of scarves. I sat down on the bed and tried to remember exactly how Heather looked after she got tied up. I tied my ankles first -- as tight as I could with the bathrobe belt. I really wanted it to look like someone had done this to me. And I wanted it to look like I WASN'T happy about it. More to come...
Pamela5
Homepage URL:

Monday August 16th 1999 09:10:35
My "DYNASTY" story continued...After I had my ankles tied, I put two scarves around my mouth and tried to make it look real. I could see myself on the bed from the mirror over my desk, so I knew I was on the right track. It was starting to look just like I hoped! Next was the tough part. I tried to make a loop (slip knot?) with the other pink bathrobe. Then I tied the other end to the other bathrobe I used to tie my feet. It took me a few tries, but I finally got it so that I could tighten it around my wrists. Then I got on my tummy and tried to tighten all the knots. It worked pretty well. I could probably have gotten out if I tried, but I was sure that my roommate would think that SOMEONE did this to me. The only problem was I got all tied up...and it was still 45 minutes before my roommate's class would end. So -- I had some time to practice wriggling and squirming and "trying" to get loose. In 45 minutes I learned how to be quite a good "damsel in distress." I now expected my roommmate to be back ANY MINUTE NOW...
Pamela5
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 17th 1999 09:41:25
Pamela5 now that you have us sitting on the edge of our seats I hope you are going to finish the story. Looking forward to hearing it. Thanks
Jim
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 17th 1999 09:55:49
My "DYNASTY" story continued... So I'm on my bed. My ankles are tightly tied with the pink bathrobe belt, two scarves are tightly around my mouth and I've I hear the door opening. My roommate has returned from her English class! The moment she comes in, I try to play the part just right. I immediately start squirming and pleading with my eyes for her to let me go -- and under the scarves I'm yelling for her to "untie me!!!!". Her eyes go as WIDE as I've ever seen them, and I know she was greatly affected by the site of me like this. I think it made her dizzy! She slowly put down her books and came over to me -- and I noticed her looking at me up and down quite intently. I continued to "mmmphhh" and struggle of course. She reached down and pulled the scarves out of my mouth and asked "Oh my God -- what happened to you, Pam???" I knew this was the first thing she'd ask and I was ready with the PERFECT response: "Please untie me, Stephanie. I'm really embarrassed. Please untie me right now!!!" She then asked "Who did this to you?" and that's when I tied in (no pun intended) the DYNASTY episode she got such a kick out of the other night. "Rob (my sometimes boyfriend) saw that DYNASTY episode and tied me up just like Heather Locklear. I was SO embarrassed. Please let me go." Her next move took my completely by surprise...
Pamela5

Tuesday August 17th 1999 10:07:43
More DYNASTY... "This is just too good to pass up, Pam." A HUGE smile came over her face. I thought this might be her reaction to all this, and I must admit -- I was intrigued and anxious...but in a fun way. She sat down next to me and quickly RE-tied the scarves around my mouth -- this time MUCH tighter than I had done myself. "Too tight, Pam? I hope not." I tried hard to play the part of the girl who did NOT want to be tied up, so I squirmed and "mmmphhheddd" into the scarves like a good damsel should. "LET ME GO" I tried to say under the now very tight scarves in my mouth. Stephanie now retreated to her side of the room, kicked off her shoes and sat down on her bed -- all the while staring at me and my predicament...and VERY much enjoying it all. "Let's see...what should I do with you now???" she said with a wry, devious smile. "LET ME GO!!!!" was my standard unintelligible response for the next 5 minutes. Then she said something that didn't make any sense to me until much later... "Ever see that DRAGNET movie, Pam???"...
Pamela5
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 17th 1999 10:27:45
Jim and Dereck - Thanks for your encouragement. I've NEVER relayed this story in writing before, and I'm a bit embarrassed...but I like that you're enjoying it!
Pamela5

Tuesday August 17th 1999 11:05:38
Pamela5, I am glad you are sharing this with us. I just wish I had a story like this to tell you also. Please keep telling the store and thanks again.
Jim
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 17th 1999 02:59:04
"DYNASTY" continued... Well. I hadn't ever seen the DRAGNET movie so I had no idea what Stephanie meant. She comes over to me, runs her finger across my toes and says "Only one thing's missing from this picture, Pam." She heads for her closet and comes out with a pair of high heels I had never seen her wear before -- very strappy and sexy. "If you're going to be tied up like this, I think you should be wearing these!" She was obviously enjoying this...and so was I...but I wasn't about to admit it. The excitement in the situation for me was having her think she had me in a difficult situation. So here I am, tied up on my stomach with my hands and feet behind me -- all tied up. My roommate sitting next to me with her high heels in her hands ready to put on me. When I saw the shoes, I struggled some more and moaned "noooo" though the scarves -- and that just made her more determined to get them on me. I clenched my toes and fought her, but she finally got them on me. I got the impression that she VERY much enjoyed playing with and looking at my feet. I had Pepto-pink polish on them and when I looked back and saw her shoes on me I have to admit I thought they looked pretty sexy. The DRAGNET movie, by the way, is about a crazy guy who ties up pretty girls (who are all wearing high heels, by the way) and photographs them. I saw it a few months after this all happened and I realized exactly what she was talking about! So now she has me on the bed in my bra, panties and her black, strappy high heels. I'm struggling and "mmppppphing" as she grabs...you guessed it...her Polaroid! This I'm not too excited about. I wanted to have some fun and see her reaction when she found me like this, but I DID NOT want a permanent record of the event. She, however, did...
Pamela5

Tuesday August 17th 1999 07:42:11
Chapter 8, The Challenge

Hi, it's Jeff yet again. This story took place about a week after my last post. As I said before, my parents were away on another two day business trip, so we had both Sheila's place and mine all to ourselves. The week before, we had been discussing different ideas for what we could do, and we came up with something interresting. Again, this was mostly Bob's idea, but it sounded fun, so we went with it. It was largely the same as the hunt, except two people started off already captured, and one of them had to escape and possibly rescue the other one, after going through various challenges and capturing the other two players. Again, the positions and clothing a person started off with were decided by a poker game, with basicly the same rules as the version we played last time, except the winner of the final round got to be the person who escaped, and the loser became the person who needed to be rescued.

During the week we had discussed the basic rules and setup, but we still spent a few minutes discussing the specifics when everyone arrived. The winner would start out near the shed by my house tied up with ropes that could be untied easily enough, and the loser would be taken someplace else. If the winner failed to untie themselves by a certain time, or got caught again after they got free, both the winner and the loser would be the property of the other players for the rest of the day. However, if Sheila or I was the one in this situation, and the other was free, the one of us who was tied up would become the property of the other for the full two days.

This made things a bit more interresting. Anuyways, if the winner managed to get free in time, he/she would then have to find their way through the trails to Sheila's house without getting caught by any of the traps that the other players set up. Since we didn't have enough time or equipment to set up traps that someone could actually get caught in, we used traps that would simply "mark" the player as caught. If the player was seen with a mark, the player would then be ambushed and tied up by the other players. If the player made it through, he/she would then meet the other players in the "arena". The objective there would be simply to knock the other players out of the arena with a pillow or something.

If the player won a certain number of rounds, he/she would then be given a key that would allow them to access some ropes with which to capture the other players. However, the ropes would be stored inside the shed they started out in, and to get there, the player would have to cross through the trails again, but this time, the other players would also have "weapons" with which to mark the player as caught. Scattered around the trails were various weapons the player could use to mark the other players. If they were marked, they would be gone until the next round, though they could still try to steal the key. All the traps would still be active, but some new ones may be added or some old ones moved around for a bit more of a surprize. Also, the other players could try to steal the key from the player, but would have to give it back if they were marked again. Bob really liked the idea of getting to live out a situation from a video game, especially with the prize involved.

If the player got to the shed again and retrieved the ropes, he/she would then enter the trails again and try to capture the other players, who would also have ropes with which they would try to capture the player. During the whole time, the loser would be on display somewhere in the trails, tied to a tree and surrounded by a bunch of traps. If the player actually managed to capture the other players, then he/she would have the option of rescuing the loser, possibly in exchange for something. Whoever was free would then get to do pretty much whatever they wanted with the other players for the rest of the day, or possibly longer in some cases.

Anyways, Sheila came early that day, and helped me set everything up. By the time Bob and Mindy came, which was again around 1:00, we had mixed up a large batch of mud which would be used as the marking substance, prepared a few portable traps, and even made another shower frame for afterwards. When they arrived, we discussed the rules a bit more, and then went inside and began the poker game. Again it was a close game, but this time by the final round, Sheila and I were completely naked, and Bob and Mindy were in their underwear. Mindy was topless. With yet another stroke of luck, I won the final round again. Of course, I chose Sheila as the loser, since she was already naked, and she was the one I wanted anyways. I still suspect that everyone wanted it to happen this way, so they purposely lost a few rounds.

Anyways, Bob and Mindy then left to make some final preparations, then came back and escorted us to where we would be tied up. Bob took Sheila, and Mindy took me. Even though we probably could have overpowered them, we chose not to. Sheila was taked somewhere within the trails, and I was taken outside the shed. I was tied to the shower frame with one arm mostly free, but my other limbs tightly secured. Bob soon came back and helped finish tying me up, then left with Mindy to finish setting up the traps. I was told I had fifteen minutes to escape before they came back. As soon as they were out of sight, I started working at the ropes. I was able to freely move my fingers, and managed to free my right hand, then my whole right arm, and then eventually the rest of my body with about five minutes to spare.

I then entered the trails, proceeding cautiously so as not to set off any of the traps. I was surprized how many traps there were. A few of them were as simple as a small hole filled with the mud, but some others involved a branch that would launch a ball of mud at me if it was triggered by a tiny string across the ground. A few others would drop a bunch of mud on me if I walked underneath. Anyways, about halfway through the trails, after passing by a bunch of these without getting caught by any of them, I saw Sheila tied to a tree. She was naked, of course, and begging for help, but since I knew she was surrounded with traps, I cautiously passed on by, ignoring the tempting situation.

After less than ten minutes, I emerged from the trails into Sheila's yard. Bob and Mindy were right at the entrance, ready to ambush me if I got caught by any traps, but I hadn't, so they simply walked towards the arena, which was nearby, and I followed them. We hadn't quite agreed on whether the arena should be a patch of ground that was marked off, or some raised boards that had to be balanced on. Mindy and Bob chose to just mark off an area of the lawn that we had to stay in and knock each other out of. Bob was a bit disappointed that they didn't do anything more than that, but he didn't argue much. Anyways, the arena was a hexagonal patch of grass marked off by six boards. In each corner of the arena, there was a pillow. They were the square kind that go on couches, not the big fluffy ones that go on beds.

Anyways, Bob and Mindy decided that I would have to beat them both individually in a best-of-five match, then the two of them together in a best-of-three match. I beat Bob three to two, and Mindy five nothing, then the two of them together two to one. I won't bother describing how I won. When I won, Bob gave me the key to the shed, then him and Mindy ran back into the trails. Luckily, the key was attatched to a string I could wear around my neck, so I didn't have to carry it in my hand the whole time. However, that made it easier for them to steal. After putting the key around my neck, I gave Bob and Mindy a ten second head start, then rushed into the trails after them.

I knew where most of the traps were already, but I still had to watch out for new ones. There wasn't just one trail, by the way. There were a whole bunch of trails, connected to each other at different points. As I passed the first three-way intersection, Bob and Mindy charged at me from the trail to my left, and started throwing mud balls, so I ran to the trail to my right. A few of the mud balls came close to hitting me, but I managed to dodge them all, since I wasn't quite in range yet. I got hit by one new trap as I picked up some mud balls I found on the ground. I threw a few, and hit both Bob and Mindy with one each, knocking Mindy into another trap. Before I could hit them again, they split up and ran the other way. I then picked up two more mud balls, and continued quickly but carefully along the way.

As I approached another three-way intersection, right next to where Sheila was, Bob and Mindy charged at me from opposite directions. I threw one mud ball at each of them, hitting Mindy but missing Bob. I got hit by one mud ball Bob threw. When Bob was out of ammunition, both he and Mindy stepped back and allowed me to pick up a toy sword, which had the blade covered in mud, while Bob picked up another. Sheila and Mindy then watched as Bob and I fought using the swords. Sheila was cheering for me, and Mindy was cheering for Bob, since their freedom depended on the outcome of the fight. There were many close calls, but I managed to hit Bob twice before he got me once. Disappointed, Bob and Mindy stood aside while I continued on my way to the shed to equip for the final round.

I then went to the shed, unlocked it, and took the four ropes I found inside, which had already been prepared with slipknots. I then went back into the trails, and proceeded to where Sheila was, expecting to find Bob and Mindy there. When I got there, I didn't see them at first, but then Sheila shouted "Jeff, look out!" as Bob and Mindy charged at me from their hiding place around the corner. I also charged at them, and knocked Bob to the ground before he could do anything. I then easily wrestled Mindy and attatched the rope to her hands, which I put behind her back. When Bob got up, I wrestled him as well, and managed to pin him on the ground and bind his hands behind his back the same way I did to Mindy. I was now the winner.

More to come.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Tuesday August 17th 1999 07:44:18
Chapter 9, The Victory

I was now the winner. Before I tied their feet together, I removed their underwear, so that all four of us were now completely naked. Since I didn't really want to be unsanitary, I didn't put on Bob's underwear. Anyways, I then tied them both to trees on opposite sides of Sheila. For a few minutes, I had some fun with all three of them, then opened the container of honey which was lying conveniently next to Sheila. I spread it over Bob and Mindy's neck and chest, but left Sheila alone for the moment. I continued to have some fun with all three of them, while Sheila asked me when I was going to let her go.

I thought for a while, then said that I would let her go in half an hour, if she agreed to my terms. My terms that she could be free until Bob and Mindy left, but after that, she would again be my prisoner until I said otherwise. Also, whenever I felt like it, I would be allowed to play with any part of her anatomy I chose. In exchange, she could be free until Bob and Mindy left, and she could also play with any part of my anatomy whenever she chose, if I allowed her. She could also join in whatever fun I would be having with Bob and Mindy. However, neither of us would get our clothes back until I said so.

Apparently, this sounded like a good deal to her, so she agreed. For half an hour more, I tickled, teased, and played with all three of them, though I left Bob and Mindy alone after the ants came. When the half hour was over, I untied Sheila. We then bade farewell to Bob and Mindy, who were now struggling against their bonds in vain to try to get away from the ants that were now swarming over them, and left them there while we went to clean everything up. About an hour later, we returned, carrying two deck chairs with us. For the next hour and a half, we sat there and watched Bob and Mindy, and discussed what we would do with them after the three hours was over. We would have another two hours until they had to go home, so we wanted to make as much use of it as possible. We also made use of the second part of our agreement a few times, whenever we were tempted to do so.

Anyways, a few minutes before the three hours would actually have been over, we had pity on Bob and Mindy, so we got up and brushed as many ants off them as we could, then carried them to my lawn where we brushed off the rest. We then took them to the garage, and then later to the bathroom, where the shower frame was already set up. The rafters in the garage were exposed, so we attatched some ropes to them and secured Bob and Mindy to the long ropes attatched to the rafters by their hands only. Their feet were free, and on the ground, so they were still able to walk and swing around for some exercise. Since the shower frame was still only for one person at a time, Sheila and I had to decide who went first. Neither Bob nor Mindy actually wanted to be first, since that meant they would receive that first blast of cold water, so Sheila and I flipped a coin to decide. Sheila and Bob ended up going first. By the way, my house has two showers. One is the regular shower/bath combination, and the other is pretty much the same as the one at Bob's place. We chose the smaller one, since that's what the frame was designed for.

I also made a few slight improvements to the frame's design, allowing the person to be tied in some different positions, and even moved around a bit once they were already secured. I also set things up so that the showerhead could easily be replaced with one of those heads for a garden hose that had a bunch of different settings. Anyways, we left Mindy in the garage, and Sheila secured Bob to the frame, then turned the water on full blast. Again, though the water was set for a comfortable temperature, it took a while to warm up, so Bob was hit with a blast of cold water. When it reached a comfortable temperature, Sheila stepped in, and started hand-cleaning Bob, having some extra fun at the same time. When he was mostly clean, she turned him around, and had some more fun, spanked him a few times, then turned him around again. During the whole time, I occasionally reached in the shower to change the temperature, and to feel Sheila's beautiful, and now shiny and slippery body. After she played with Bob for a while more, we turned off the water and attatched the hose, which was long enough to reach anywhere in the shower, and had settings such as jet, soaker, mist, shower, cone, and flat. Sheila had some fun with this, experimenting with the different settings and often directing a blast of mist, often very hot or cold, to various parts of Bob's body, though you can probably guess which part she concentrated on the most.

Anyways, when Sheila's half hour was over, she removed Bob from the frame, and took him to the garage, where Mindy was still awaiting her turn. We put Bob in her place, and secured Mindy to the frame in the shower. First, I reattatched the regular showerhead, and basicly repeated what Sheila did with Bob. Even though there was no need to, before I turned on the water, I turned the temperature down so Mindy got the same cold blast as Bob did. I then turned the temperature back up, got in, and proceeded to wipe Mindy's body clean with my soaped-up hands. Though Mindy's breasts were smaller than Sheila's, they still looked and felt wonderful, as did the rest of her body, especially with their film of water and soap, and the light reflecting off them. When her front was mostly clean, I turned her around and had a bit more fun, spanking her a few times, then turned her back around again.

After a bit more fun, I also turned off the water, and attatched the hose. I also experimented with the different settings, then rinsed off whatever soap and honey was left, and then had some fun with the mist setting. Again, at different temperatures, I blasted various parts of her body with the fine mist, and again you can guess what part I concentrated on most. I also stopped to caress and play with parts of Mindy's body with my hands. I occasionally stopped to spray her entire body with that fine mist to maintain the effect of the light reflecting off that film of water covering her body.

Anyways, eventually my half hour was also over, and we took Mindy back out to the garage where Bob was still waiting. We reattatched Mindy in the same position Bob was in, and put her standing right next to him. We then tied his right leg to her left leg, and her right leg to his left leg, so they were secured back to back, with plenty of flesh touching. We also secured his right arm to her left arm, and her right arm to his left arm so they were even more together. Other than that, they were still as free to move around as they were before, although they had to move together. We then spent a few minutes tickling them, teasing them, playing with them, and swinging them around, then we untied two of the ropes so that Bob and Mindy were now only attatched to each other by one arm and leg. We then used the feather, paddle, and whip for a while, then gave them a bit of a rest. After that, we put them in a variety of positions, having fun with their bodies and allowing them to have some fun with each other's, but I won't describe that in any more detail. By the way, Bob and Mindy were sort-of boyfriend/girlfriend, but hadn't really done much to confirm that, except in situations like this.

Anyways, eventually it was time for them to go home, and that meant that it was time for Sheila to resume her status as my prisoner. Our first stop was the shower, although she didn't need one, so it was just for my pleasure, and also hers. This was the part I had been longing for for a long time. Sheila and her beautiful body were once again all mine! I had considered putting her in the garage for a while, and using various tools and techniques on her, but instead I decided to do something we both would enjoy. I secured Sheila to the shower frame, and then did basicly whatever I wanted, but within reason. First, I set the water to a nice temperature and sprayed her entire body with that fine mist we both loved, once again creating the scene that drove me so wild. I then soaped up my hands, and covered Sheila's entire body with them, enjoying every moment. Sheila also seemed to be having fun. I then picked up the hose and washed off all the soap, again with the mist setting, and at a nice temperature.

Next, I put the hose on a ledge I had set up, and set it to continually spray the mist at Sheila's chest, while I continued to caress her entire body. I was again in that state of bliss, but this time it would last as long as I wanted. Sheila was very obviously enjoying this. Eventually, I did stop, however, and removed the hose from its ledge. I now got a bit more mischievious, and blasted various parts of her body with randomly either hot or cold blasts of mist, though most of the time I aimed you-know-where. This brought a mixed reaction, but generally she seemed to still be having fun. After a while, I turned her around and continued the process, occasionally spanking her a couple of times. Since she now couldn't see what was about to happen, the effect of all this was doubled. I eventually stopped, and turned her around again, but this time I just tickled, teased, and played with her using my fingers. By now, we had both long since been very aroused.

Eventually I stopped, and left her there while I cleaned up what was left to clean up, and then returned. I then sort-of repeated what she did with me on that other night when she had me for the whole two days, except we stayed in the shower for the whole time, which was until after midnight. Again, these next few sentence may have to be cut out, but for the whole time, I kept teasing her almost to the point of orgasm, but stopping right before she got there to tickle her for a while. I also used the hose occasionally, and also the feather. Some time after midnight, I finally brought her all the way. I then untied her and retied her to the floor next to my bed, where she spent the night. After a bit more fun, I let her go the next morning.

Since then, the four of us haven't had any more meetings, but occasionally two of us would get together and either discuss plans for the future or try a few simple ideas for a few minutes. Nothing worth another story, though. We did have some very big plans for the weekend either before or after Sheila's birthday, which would be near the end of September. However, it would only work if we could get her place, and preferable my place as well all to ourselves, and get a bunch more people to join our group. We didn't want to risk asking anyone in town, so we dedided to wait until we went back to college/university to ask our friends there. By the way, the city I refer to has two universities and one college. Sheila and I go to one university, Bob goes to the other, and Mindy goes to the college. We have a few friends there that we think would like to join in the fun.

Another thing I forgot to mention before, I do have a girlfriend, but she lives in the city, and was on vacation for most of the summer. Sheila also sort-of has a boyfriend, but he also lives in the city, and they only phoned each other a few times during the summer. The event we are planning for the weekend before or after Sheila's birthday sounds like it will be really fun. Basicly, it's similar to a big game of capture the flag, but instead of a flag there will be a person who is already tied up. I may write a bit about it later, but I'll probably wait and see if it actually happens. Until then, I don't have any more stories to tell. E-mail is still welcome, even if you just want to tell me to shut up. I'm still waiting to see the end of those two stories, which for some reason are taking longer to type than this one is. I still say that a meeting on a chatroom would be a good idea, but apparently noone wants to bother. I guess that's all I'll write here. Goodbye until next post.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]


Tuesday August 17th 1999 07:42:11

Chapter 8, The Challenge

Hi, it's Jeff yet again. This story took place about a week after my last post. As I said before, my parents were away on another two day business trip, so we had both Sheila's place and mine all to ourselves. The week before, we had been discussing different ideas for what we could do, and we came up with something interresting. Again, this was mostly Bob's idea, but it sounded fun, so we went with it. It was largely the same as the hunt, except two people started off already captured, and one of them had to escape and possibly rescue the other one, after going through various challenges and capturing the other two players. Again, the positions and clothing a person started off with were decided by a poker game, with basicly the same rules as the version we played last time, except the winner of the final round got to be the person who escaped, and the loser became the person who needed to be rescued.

During the week we had discussed the basic rules and setup, but we still spent a few minutes discussing the specifics when everyone arrived. The winner would start out near the shed by my house tied up with ropes that could be untied easily enough, and the loser would be taken someplace else. If the winner failed to untie themselves by a certain time, or got caught again after they got free, both the winner and the loser would be the property of the other players for the rest of the day. However, if Sheila or I was the one in this situation, and the other was free, the one of us who was tied up would become the property of the other for the full two days.

This made things a bit more interresting. Anuyways, if the winner managed to get free in time, he/she would then have to find their way through the trails to Sheila's house without getting caught by any of the traps that the other players set up. Since we didn't have enough time or equipment to set up traps that someone could actually get caught in, we used traps that would simply "mark" the player as caught. If the player was seen with a mark, the player would then be ambushed and tied up by the other players. If the player made it through, he/she would then meet the other players in the "arena". The objective there would be simply to knock the other players out of the arena with a pillow or something.

If the player won a certain number of rounds, he/she would then be given a key that would allow them to access some ropes with which to capture the other players. However, the ropes would be stored inside the shed they started out in, and to get there, the player would have to cross through the trails again, but this time, the other players would also have "weapons" with which to mark the player as caught. Scattered around the trails were various weapons the player could use to mark the other players. If they were marked, they would be gone until the next round, though they could still try to steal the key. All the traps would still be active, but some new ones may be added or some old ones moved around for a bit more of a surprize. Also, the other players could try to steal the key from the player, but would have to give it back if they were marked again. Bob really liked the idea of getting to live out a situation from a video game, especially with the prize involved.

If the player got to the shed again and retrieved the ropes, he/she would then enter the trails again and try to capture the other players, who would also have ropes with which they would try to capture the player. During the whole time, the loser would be on display somewhere in the trails, tied to a tree and surrounded by a bunch of traps. If the player actually managed to capture the other players, then he/she would have the option of rescuing the loser, possibly in exchange for something. Whoever was free would then get to do pretty much whatever they wanted with the other players for the rest of the day, or possibly longer in some cases.

Anyways, Sheila came early that day, and helped me set everything up. By the time Bob and Mindy came, which was again around 1:00, we had mixed up a large batch of mud which would be used as the marking substance, prepared a few portable traps, and even made another shower frame for afterwards. When they arrived, we discussed the rules a bit more, and then went inside and began the poker game. Again it was a close game, but this time by the final round, Sheila and I were completely naked, and Bob and Mindy were in their underwear. Mindy was topless. With yet another stroke of luck, I won the final round again. Of course, I chose Sheila as the loser, since she was already naked, and she was the one I wanted anyways. I still suspect that everyone wanted it to happen this way, so they purposely lost a few rounds.

Anyways, Bob and Mindy then left to make some final preparations, then came back and escorted us to where we would be tied up. Bob took Sheila, and Mindy took me. Even though we probably could have overpowered them, we chose not to. Sheila was taked somewhere within the trails, and I was taken outside the shed. I was tied to the shower frame with one arm mostly free, but my other limbs tightly secured. Bob soon came back and helped finish tying me up, then left with Mindy to finish setting up the traps. I was told I had fifteen minutes to escape before they came back. As soon as they were out of sight, I started working at the ropes. I was able to freely move my fingers, and managed to free my right hand, then my whole right arm, and then eventually the rest of my body with about five minutes to spare.

I then entered the trails, proceeding cautiously so as not to set off any of the traps. I was surprized how many traps there were. A few of them were as simple as a small hole filled with the mud, but some others involved a branch that would launch a ball of mud at me if it was triggered by a tiny string across the ground. A few others would drop a bunch of mud on me if I walked underneath. Anyways, about halfway through the trails, after passing by a bunch of these without getting caught by any of them, I saw Sheila tied to a tree. She was naked, of course, and begging for help, but since I knew she was surrounded with traps, I cautiously passed on by, ignoring the tempting situation.

After less than ten minutes, I emerged from the trails into Sheila's yard. Bob and Mindy were right at the entrance, ready to ambush me if I got caught by any traps, but I hadn't, so they simply walked towards the arena, which was nearby, and I followed them. We hadn't quite agreed on whether the arena should be a patch of ground that was marked off, or some raised boards that had to be balanced on. Mindy and Bob chose to just mark off an area of the lawn that we had to stay in and knock each other out of. Bob was a bit disappointed that they didn't do anything more than that, but he didn't argue much. Anyways, the arena was a hexagonal patch of grass marked off by six boards. In each corner of the arena, there was a pillow. They were the square kind that go on couches, not the big fluffy ones that go on beds.

Anyways, Bob and Mindy decided that I would have to beat them both individually in a best-of-five match, then the two of them together in a best-of-three match. I beat Bob three to two, and Mindy five nothing, then the two of them together two to one. I won't bother describing how I won. When I won, Bob gave me the key to the shed, then him and Mindy ran back into the trails. Luckily, the key was attatched to a string I could wear around my neck, so I didn't have to carry it in my hand the whole time. However, that made it easier for them to steal. After putting the key around my neck, I gave Bob and Mindy a ten second head start, then rushed into the trails after them.

I knew where most of the traps were already, but I still had to watch out for new ones. There wasn't just one trail, by the way. There were a whole bunch of trails, connected to each other at different points. As I passed the first three-way intersection, Bob and Mindy charged at me from the trail to my left, and started throwing mud balls, so I ran to the trail to my right. A few of the mud balls came close to hitting me, but I managed to dodge them all, since I wasn't quite in range yet. I got hit by one new trap as I picked up some mud balls I found on the ground. I threw a few, and hit both Bob and Mindy with one each, knocking Mindy into another trap. Before I could hit them again, they split up and ran the other way. I then picked up two more mud balls, and continued quickly but carefully along the way.

As I approached another three-way intersection, right next to where Sheila was, Bob and Mindy charged at me from opposite directions. I threw one mud ball at each of them, hitting Mindy but missing Bob. I got hit by one mud ball Bob threw. When Bob was out of ammunition, both he and Mindy stepped back and allowed me to pick up a toy sword, which had the blade covered in mud, while Bob picked up another. Sheila and Mindy then watched as Bob and I fought using the swords. Sheila was cheering for me, and Mindy was cheering for Bob, since their freedom depended on the outcome of the fight. There were many close calls, but I managed to hit Bob twice before he got me once. Disappointed, Bob and Mindy stood aside while I continued on my way to the shed to equip for the final round.

I then went to the shed, unlocked it, and took the four ropes I found inside, which had already been prepared with slipknots. I then went back into the trails, and proceeded to where Sheila was, expecting to find Bob and Mindy there. When I got there, I didn't see them at first, but then Sheila shouted "Jeff, look out!" as Bob and Mindy charged at me from their hiding place around the corner. I also charged at them, and knocked Bob to the ground before he could do anything. I then easily wrestled Mindy and attatched the rope to her hands, which I put behind her back. When Bob got up, I wrestled him as well, and managed to pin him on the ground and bind his hands behind his back the same way I did to Mindy. I was now the winner.

More to come.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Tuesday August 17th 1999 07:44:18

Chapter 9, The Victory

I was now the winner. Before I tied their feet together, I removed their underwear, so that all four of us were now completely naked. Since I didn't really want to be unsanitary, I didn't put on Bob's underwear. Anyways, I then tied them both to trees on opposite sides of Sheila. For a few minutes, I had some fun with all three of them, then opened the container of honey which was lying conveniently next to Sheila. I spread it over Bob and Mindy's neck and chest, but left Sheila alone for the moment. I continued to have some fun with all three of them, while Sheila asked me when I was going to let her go.

I thought for a while, then said that I would let her go in half an hour, if she agreed to my terms. My terms that she could be free until Bob and Mindy left, but after that, she would again be my prisoner until I said otherwise. Also, whenever I felt like it, I would be allowed to play with any part of her anatomy I chose. In exchange, she could be free until Bob and Mindy left, and she could also play with any part of my anatomy whenever she chose, if I allowed her. She could also join in whatever fun I would be having with Bob and Mindy. However, neither of us would get our clothes back until I said so.

Apparently, this sounded like a good deal to her, so she agreed. For half an hour more, I tickled, teased, and played with all three of them, though I left Bob and Mindy alone after the ants came. When the half hour was over, I untied Sheila. We then bade farewell to Bob and Mindy, who were now struggling against their bonds in vain to try to get away from the ants that were now swarming over them, and left them there while we went to clean everything up. About an hour later, we returned, carrying two deck chairs with us. For the next hour and a half, we sat there and watched Bob and Mindy, and discussed what we would do with them after the three hours was over. We would have another two hours until they had to go home, so we wanted to make as much use of it as possible. We also made use of the second part of our agreement a few times, whenever we were tempted to do so.

Anyways, a few minutes before the three hours would actually have been over, we had pity on Bob and Mindy, so we got up and brushed as many ants off them as we could, then carried them to my lawn where we brushed off the rest. We then took them to the garage, and then later to the bathroom, where the shower frame was already set up. The rafters in the garage were exposed, so we attatched some ropes to them and secured Bob and Mindy to the long ropes attatched to the rafters by their hands only. Their feet were free, and on the ground, so they were still able to walk and swing around for some exercise. Since the shower frame was still only for one person at a time, Sheila and I had to decide who went first. Neither Bob nor Mindy actually wanted to be first, since that meant they would receive that first blast of cold water, so Sheila and I flipped a coin to decide. Sheila and Bob ended up going first. By the way, my house has two showers. One is the regular shower/bath combination, and the other is pretty much the same as the one at Bob's place. We chose the smaller one, since that's what the frame was designed for.

I also made a few slight improvements to the frame's design, allowing the person to be tied in some different positions, and even moved around a bit once they were already secured. I also set things up so that the showerhead could easily be replaced with one of those heads for a garden hose that had a bunch of different settings. Anyways, we left Mindy in the garage, and Sheila secured Bob to the frame, then turned the water on full blast. Again, though the water was set for a comfortable temperature, it took a while to warm up, so Bob was hit with a blast of cold water. When it reached a comfortable temperature, Sheila stepped in, and started hand-cleaning Bob, having some extra fun at the same time. When he was mostly clean, she turned him around, and had some more fun, spanked him a few times, then turned him around again. During the whole time, I occasionally reached in the shower to change the temperature, and to feel Sheila's beautiful, and now shiny and slippery body. After she played with Bob for a while more, we turned off the water and attatched the hose, which was long enough to reach anywhere in the shower, and had settings such as jet, soaker, mist, shower, cone, and flat. Sheila had some fun with this, experimenting with the different settings and often directing a blast of mist, often very hot or cold, to various parts of Bob's body, though you can probably guess which part she concentrated on the most.

Anyways, when Sheila's half hour was over, she removed Bob from the frame, and took him to the garage, where Mindy was still awaiting her turn. We put Bob in her place, and secured Mindy to the frame in the shower. First, I reattatched the regular showerhead, and basicly repeated what Sheila did with Bob. Even though there was no need to, before I turned on the water, I turned the temperature down so Mindy got the same cold blast as Bob did. I then turned the temperature back up, got in, and proceeded to wipe Mindy's body clean with my soaped-up hands. Though Mindy's breasts were smaller than Sheila's, they still looked and felt wonderful, as did the rest of her body, especially with their film of water and soap, and the light reflecting off them. When her front was mostly clean, I turned her around and had a bit more fun, spanking her a few times, then turned her back around again.

After a bit more fun, I also turned off the water, and attatched the hose. I also experimented with the different settings, then rinsed off whatever soap and honey was left, and then had some fun with the mist setting. Again, at different temperatures, I blasted various parts of her body with the fine mist, and again you can guess what part I concentrated on most. I also stopped to caress and play with parts of Mindy's body with my hands. I occasionally stopped to spray her entire body with that fine mist to maintain the effect of the light reflecting off that film of water covering her body.

Anyways, eventually my half hour was also over, and we took Mindy back out to the garage where Bob was still waiting. We reattatched Mindy in the same position Bob was in, and put her standing right next to him. We then tied his right leg to her left leg, and her right leg to his left leg, so they were secured back to back, with plenty of flesh touching. We also secured his right arm to her left arm, and her right arm to his left arm so they were even more together. Other than that, they were still as free to move around as they were before, although they had to move together. We then spent a few minutes tickling them, teasing them, playing with them, and swinging them around, then we untied two of the ropes so that Bob and Mindy were now only attatched to each other by one arm and leg. We then used the feather, paddle, and whip for a while, then gave them a bit of a rest. After that, we put them in a variety of positions, having fun with their bodies and allowing them to have some fun with each other's, but I won't describe that in any more detail. By the way, Bob and Mindy were sort-of boyfriend/girlfriend, but hadn't really done much to confirm that, except in situations like this.

Anyways, eventually it was time for them to go home, and that meant that it was time for Sheila to resume her status as my prisoner. Our first stop was the shower, although she didn't need one, so it was just for my pleasure, and also hers. This was the part I had been longing for for a long time. Sheila and her beautiful body were once again all mine! I had considered putting her in the garage for a while, and using various tools and techniques on her, but instead I decided to do something we both would enjoy. I secured Sheila to the shower frame, and then did basicly whatever I wanted, but within reason. First, I set the water to a nice temperature and sprayed her entire body with that fine mist we both loved, once again creating the scene that drove me so wild. I then soaped up my hands, and covered Sheila's entire body with them, enjoying every moment. Sheila also seemed to be having fun. I then picked up the hose and washed off all the soap, again with the mist setting, and at a nice temperature.

Next, I put the hose on a ledge I had set up, and set it to continually spray the mist at Sheila's chest, while I continued to caress her entire body. I was again in that state of bliss, but this time it would last as long as I wanted. Sheila was very obviously enjoying this. Eventually, I did stop, however, and removed the hose from its ledge. I now got a bit more mischievious, and blasted various parts of her body with randomly either hot or cold blasts of mist, though most of the time I aimed you-know-where. This brought a mixed reaction, but generally she seemed to still be having fun. After a while, I turned her around and continued the process, occasionally spanking her a couple of times. Since she now couldn't see what was about to happen, the effect of all this was doubled. I eventually stopped, and turned her around again, but this time I just tickled, teased, and played with her using my fingers. By now, we had both long since been very aroused.

Eventually I stopped, and left her there while I cleaned up what was left to clean up, and then returned. I then sort-of repeated what she did with me on that other night when she had me for the whole two days, except we stayed in the shower for the whole time, which was until after midnight. Again, these next few sentence may have to be cut out, but for the whole time, I kept teasing her almost to the point of orgasm, but stopping right before she got there to tickle her for a while. I also used the hose occasionally, and also the feather. Some time after midnight, I finally brought her all the way. I then untied her and retied her to the floor next to my bed, where she spent the night. After a bit more fun, I let her go the next morning.

Since then, the four of us haven't had any more meetings, but occasionally two of us would get together and either discuss plans for the future or try a few simple ideas for a few minutes. Nothing worth another story, though. We did have some very big plans for the weekend either before or after Sheila's birthday, which would be near the end of September. However, it would only work if we could get her place, and preferable my place as well all to ourselves, and get a bunch more people to join our group. We didn't want to risk asking anyone in town, so we dedided to wait until we went back to college/university to ask our friends there. By the way, the city I refer to has two universities and one college. Sheila and I go to one university, Bob goes to the other, and Mindy goes to the college. We have a few friends there that we think would like to join in the fun.

Another thing I forgot to mention before, I do have a girlfriend, but she lives in the city, and was on vacation for most of the summer. Sheila also sort-of has a boyfriend, but he also lives in the city, and they only phoned each other a few times during the summer. The event we are planning for the weekend before or after Sheila's birthday sounds like it will be really fun. Basicly, it's similar to a big game of capture the flag, but instead of a flag there will be a person who is already tied up. I may write a bit about it later, but I'll probably wait and see if it actually happens. Until then, I don't have any more stories to tell. E-mail is still welcome, even if you just want to tell me to shut up. I'm still waiting to see the end of those two stories, which for some reason are taking longer to type than this one is. I still say that a meeting on a chatroom would be a good idea, but apparently noone wants to bother. I guess that's all I'll write here. Goodbye until next post.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Tuesday August 17th 1999 10:27:45

Jim and Dereck - Thanks for your encouragement. I've NEVER relayed this story in writing before, and I'm a bit embarrassed...but I like that you're enjoying it!
Pamela5

Tuesday August 17th 1999 11:05:38

Pamela5, I am glad you are sharing this with us. I just wish I had a story like this to tell you also. Please keep telling the store and thanks again.
Jim
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 17th 1999 02:59:04

"DYNASTY" continued... Well. I hadn't ever seen the DRAGNET movie so I had no idea what Stephanie meant. She comes over to me, runs her finger across my toes and says "Only one thing's missing from this picture, Pam." She heads for her closet and comes out with a pair of high heels I had never seen her wear before -- very strappy and sexy. "If you're going to be tied up like this, I think you should be wearing these!" She was obviously enjoying this...and so was I...but I wasn't about to admit it. The excitement in the situation for me was having her think she had me in a difficult situation. So here I am, tied up on my stomach with my hands and feet behind me -- all tied up. My roommate sitting next to me with her high heels in her hands ready to put on me. When I saw the shoes, I struggled some more and moaned "noooo" though the scarves -- and that just made her more determined to get them on me. I clenched my toes and fought her, but she finally got them on me. I got the impression that she VERY much enjoyed playing with and looking at my feet. I had Pepto-pink polish on them and when I looked back and saw her shoes on me I have to admit I thought they looked pretty sexy. The DRAGNET movie, by the way, is about a crazy guy who ties up pretty girls (who are all wearing high heels, by the way) and photographs them. I saw it a few months after this all happened and I realized exactly what she was talking about! So now she has me on the bed in my bra, panties and her black, strappy high heels. I'm struggling and "mmppppphing" as she grabs...you guessed it...her Polaroid! This I'm not too excited about. I wanted to have some fun and see her reaction when she found me like this, but I DID NOT want a permanent record of the event. She, however, did...
Pamela5

Wednesday August 18th 1999 06:44:59

Jeff, I appreciate your time contributing to this site. However, not only are the stories insanely long, they are absurd. I seriously doubt 4 individuals run around their yards and a small patch of woods naked as much as you all seem to do. When Canuck set up this page, he mentioned certain points that make a "good" story. This should obviously be changed to certain points that make an "acceptable" story on this site because those stories are anything but good. I actually contributed a story here. It was fiction, like I'm sure many here are, however a "good" point for story writing is making it believable. I'm sorry, but your stories are just not believable. Besides there's too much sexual implication. When a fair percentage of a story is things like this : "She did things to my you-know-what", "THere were things that happened that I can't talk about here", etc etc. Then why even write at all? I know there are site restrictions that should be respected. However, if the best parts of a story are those parts, then one should either devise another story or be crafty enough to tell a good story without wasting the readers time with passage after passage of sexual implication. Hence, the difference between a "good" story and an "acceptable" story for this site. There are other sites similar to this that will allow you to be nearly as explicit as you like. While I am but a single voice, perhaps you should consider posting those stories at that site and trying to find something a little different to post here. Hope I haven't offended you or anyone else. One, day..one day soon, I'll share with everyone which stories I have written. There are QUITE a few (easily more than a dozen). Ta-ta for now.......
Yeah Jeff, whatever...
Homepage URL:

Wednesday August 18th 1999 04:43:03

To the anonymous critic, I have a few things to say. The first is that more than a few of the stories here go somewhat beyond the official boundaries. I noticed that at the beginning. Secondly, why bother to criticize any of it? If you don't like it, skip it. It's not hard. Think of it as changing the channel. I guess that's all.
Dorren

Wednesday August 18th 1999 08:56:22

To the critic who didn't even have the guts to use a name. You got a lot of nerve criticizing anyone else after admiting that you deeply violated the rules of the page. Frankly, I like Jeff's stories and hope they continue. If you don't like them, use the scroll key. This isn't your site, and I can tell because the person who owns this site has a name and doesn't take cheap shots.
Charlie B
E-mail address: [email protected]

Thursday August 19th 1999 07:29:40

I agree with Charlie B. If you don't like the story scroll down to the next. For those of you that have been contributing stories please continue some of us would like to read them. THANKS.
Jim
Homepage URL:

Thursday August 19th 1999 06:24:48

Hi, it's Jeff again, but this time I don't have a story. This is just my formal response to some anonymous criticism. I realize that my stories were just begging to be criticized, and now I see someone has finally done so. Until now, I have received only positive comments, but now that someone other than me has spoken against my stories, I will say the following:

1) Yes, these stories are greatly embelished and/or completely made up, but that's better than them being true but boring.

2) Yes, these stories are excessively long, but I believe that's better than them being short but completely devoid of detail.

3) Yes, these stories are a bit hard to believe, but not entirely impossible. I tried to make the stories sound like they could happen, even if they probably wouldn't.

4) Yes, I realize there was a lot of sexual implication in my stories, but most people here seem to think that makes the stories more interresting. I fully expected the person who maintains this site to censor some of the details before moving my stories to the archive, but I left them there for now for those of us who wanted to read them. In case you didn't notice, I also didn't write anything that was any worse than what other people have already written. Also, most of the offending sections were clearly marked for later removal.

Furthermore (I've never used that word before in my life), I never claimed to be a good writer, and even criticized my own stories. I clearly stated that if anyone didn't like my stories, they could freely say so without my objection. I realize that I went too far in many aspects of my stories, and for this I apologize. I actually didn't plan to write any more stories for a while anyways. This isn't much of an excuse, but I was already tired when I started writing that last story, and by the end I was too tired to bother going over it with any significant effort.

The reason I posted my stories was because they were fairly interresting, and I didn't find anything like them anywhere else. I again apologize for further contaminating this site with the not-so-good details, but as I said, until now I had only gotten positive responses. I realize I should have posted my stories elsewhere, but I didn't really like any of the other sites I found, and thought the people of this site deserved to read something different. Since the word "Games" was right in the title, I decided to go for it.

Although I didn't plan to do so, (I have already deleted the original text files from my computer) I am willing to consider either rewriting the stories I have written, skipping to the final two I didn't plan on writing until I went back to University, or just removing them all entirely. Sorry again to have already caused such a disturbence, but I'll leave it up to the good people of this site to decide what should happen now.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Friday August 20th 1999 12:28:23

i want to hear the rest of cobra's and steve's stories. don't leave us hanging like that guys.
Monkey

Friday August 20th 1999 11:50:10

blah
Johnny
Homepage URL:

Monday August 23rd 1999 12:16:27

Hey Pamala5, I really enjoyed your "Dynasty" stories. could you please share the rest of your last story though? I hate being left hangin. thanks:)
Manda
E-mail address: ...
Homepage URL:

Monday August 23rd 1999 01:40:22

Jeff, since this site is supposed to be about true stories. I vote for you posting them elsewhere. I would rather read a boring true story, than a made up one.
Dereck
Homepage URL:

Monday August 23rd 1999 05:50:32

Thanks Manda. I'll finish the story shortly. I hadn't gotten any feedback so I wasn't sure anyone wanted to hear more.
Pamela5
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 24th 1999 12:33:43
I'm pretty sure this story will work within the description of this site. It didn't take place while I was in college (actually it took place a couple of weekends ago), but all of the people involved are within "college" age (read 20 something) and it took place at a very college like party (read loads of alcohol and general stupid debauchery). Plus, the places to post decent stories are rapidly dwindling…yadda, yadda….Cannuck, delete away if this narrative doesn't fit. That said….. I recently broke up with my girlfriend of two years. It wasn't as traumatic as previous brake ups I've gone through but saddening none the less. We have the same group of friends and so any given weekend we always end up doing the exact same thing. It is kind of difficult being around her but for the most part, things remain civilized. Yes, this is going somewhere…bare with me. Two weeks ago, a couple of mutual friends through a big party. And by party I mean the "batten down the hatches, wake the neighbors, break stuff" type party. Most of the guests were going straight from work/school to the gathering. This kicked off the festivities about 5:00pm. I had to work late and didn't arrive until 8:00pm. While this was still plenty early, the crowd (about 20 people) had a pretty good head of drunken steam by the time I arrived. My former girlfriend, Kim (names have been changed to protect the not-so-innocent) was already there and more plastered than I had seen her in quite some time. Keep in mind, Kim is pretty "by-the-numbers" type of gal. While no tea totaler, she usually maintained her sanity where alcohol was concerned. However, since we broke up, I had noticed that she had begun to cut loose a lot more. This annoyed me slightly as I was always trying to get her to relax and have a good time when we were dating. Oh course I speak from the bitter heart of someone recently quasi dumped. Kim is about 5'6, medium build, brown hair and green eyes. She's attractive in a natural, "doesn't have to try" way. Your All American, Girl Next Door type. Kim had been amongst the crowd that came straight from work and was still in her work clothes. Black skirt, black tights and green button up "Friends" blouse. Kim was enraptured in conversation with a well built, handsome man (Hey, I can admit it). Although I couldn't hear them above the din of conversation and rap music, I could tell through body language they were engaged in a flirt fest. This annoyed me further but luckily I was accosted by several friends and given a drink. After a few glasses of social lubricant, I began to lighten up and enjoy myself. Eventually, I drank myself into a "live and let live" mind set and ventured over to Kim, who was still speaking with the man I didn't know. She greeted me with a merry, drunken hug and unselfconsciously introduced me to Shay. It turned out that Shay was the cousin of one of the hosts and had popped in from out of town to visit. He was a nice enough guy, if not a little overeager to befriend me. I took it he had been informed that I was "The Ex". We all hung out and talked for a few minutes, the conversation polite if not particularly interesting. Kim's roommate Trisha approached from out of the ruckus. She looked about as green as a $1 bill. I surmised that Trisha had been part of the 5:00 crowd as well but hadn't faired as well as the rest. "Hey Kim," Trisha said, "I REALLY gotta go now. If you're riding with me then let's go, otherwise your staying here tonight". "But he hasn't given me back my shoes yet!" Kim faux-whined I looked down and sure enough, Kim's feet were clad only in the beer soaked nylon of her tights. The floor was filthy from party fouls and cigarette ash, so she had managed to accumulate quite a level of gunk on her feet. "That's sick, Kim." Trisha commented, laughing despite her queasy stomach. "I'm gonna hang out for awhile," I volunteered "I can give you a ride if you need one." "No. I should go." Said Kim. She glanced at Shay who laughed and shrugged. "I told you I wasn't giving your shoes back because then you'll leave."
Jerry9B
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 24th 1999 12:34:56

This revelation both sparked my curiosity and depressed me at the same time. "Well, then I guess I'll just leave without them. It's not like I'm going to ruin my tights." Kim remarked. "Okay, Okay," Shay conceded, "But you have to go upstairs with me one last time before you go." I knew what Shay meant by "go upstairs" (i.e. no sexual connotation) and wasn't alarmed by this statement. Trisha sighed and gave Kim a "COME ON!" glance. "We'll just be a FEW minutes plus she can have her shoes back." Shay ruffled Trish's hair and both he and Kim stumbled drunkenly to the upper level of the apartment. "What do you think about that?" Trish asked me. I pretended to cry and Trish gave me a sock in the arm. We hung for awhile and chatted. I had started on a fresh drink when Trish looked at her watch and said "Jesus! How long is she gonna be up there?" Almost on cue, Shay bounded back down the steps. Kim wasn't with him. "You guys just missed a NASTY scene." He exclaimed. "What happened?" I asked "Kim took like two hits and on the second one she frigging puked all over the place. It was crazy. I just got done helping clean up but she's lying down on Gene's (one of the hosts) bed. I asked her if she wanted you to wait but she said to go on…she'll stay here tonight." Trisha just rolled her eyes at me, not believing a word of the excuse, and stomped out with a quick bye to each of us. Shay recounted the story too me again in more detail. It did sound rather sudden but I had seen such party casualties before. I, like Trisha, however suspected that Kim just wanted to stay at the party but (probably for my benefit) didn't want it to seem like she was staying there to be with Shay. Shay began milling around again but kept glancing towards the staircase. I decided too "go upstairs" myself and check to see that Kim was all right. The wounded part of me actually hoped to find her huddling over a bucket in Gene's bedroom. I got to the top and noticed Gene's bedroom door was closed and there was no light coming from underneath the crack. I ventured into Scott's (other hosts) room…the one where people went when they "go upstairs". The first thing I noticed was that there was no sign of explosive vomiting nor an extensive cleanup thereafter. It was just a few of my friends smoking herbal cigarettes. Upon casual questioning I was told that Kim DID say she was feeling sick and might need to go to the bathroom. Shay had escorted her there and then come back in sometime later to say that she was lying down in Gene's bedroom. However, the much lauded vomiting hadn't occurred in front of anyone. After hanging out for a bit, I left Scott's room and paused in front of Gene's door. The lights were off but from inside I could hear the faint sound a television. I knew I should just let well enough alone and not play the "over concerned" ex-boyfriend card but the bitter side of me wanted to give the "Hah!" to what was, most likely, a not-so-elaborately planned ruse on Shay and Kim's part. I opened the door and there was Kim. She looked annoyed, but not surprised, to see me. She was laying sitting up on Gene's bed watching what appeared to be a videotaped episode of "The Simpsons". Her mouth was taped shut with several strips of duct tape. Her still shoeless feet were also bound with duct tape. It had been wrapped several times around here ankles and toes. I guess she didn't need to worry about ruining her tights. Her hands were behind her on the bed, presumably bound, but I couldn't see by what. I just kind of said what was on my mind; "What the &*ck?"
Jerry9B
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 24th 1999 12:35:47

Kim motioned with her head and issued a quick series of muffled grunts. After a few seconds, I was able to ascertain she wanted me to close the door. I did so and the room was bathed in the blue/green glow of the television. "Are you okay?" I asked. Kim "mmmphed" an affirmative. She did a few jerky movements, obviously frustrated that she couldn't talk and explain the situation. Finally, she did as much of a shrug as she could and between a series of quick head jerks and unintelligible words indicated to me to take the tape off her mouth. There must have been five or six strips of tape, but they were layered so that she only winced when I took off the last one. "I'm supposed to be kidnapped." She said flatly. "Your kidnapper didn't do a very good job of hiding your whereabouts." Obviously, I was secretly elated…and disappointed. Over the course of our two year relationship, Kim had let me tie her up on several occasions…but only after an elaborate whining ritual on my part…and even after either she was tied up too tight, or she was bored…basically, she just never go into it. Now, here she was SECURLY bound by someone she had known less than five hours. "What's up with this?" I asked. "Nothing. Just goofing around. Shay said he was going to kidnap me so I couldn't leave and he did." "You are a willing participant I assume" Kim shot me the evil eye. "What do YOU think?" I didn't know what to think. I was stuck in a very tantalizing situation but at the same time, one where I wasn't wanted. I just kind of sat there beside her on the bed, looking befuddled. After about a minute and thirty seconds of this, Kim said, "You should probably go." "Yeah," I remarked sullenly, "Do you want me to untie you?" "I don't think you could." With a metallic cling, she motioned her hands around one side of her back. She was handcuffed with the metal links going around one of the rails on the headboard of the bed. I didn't imagine that Shay packed a pair around with him, so I assumed they were my friend Gene's. Of course, who knows? "Um…okay," I stammered, "See you later." "Wait!" she said in a loud whisper, right as I was about to open the door. "What?" "Tape my mouth up again before you go. The tape if beside the bed. She motioned with her head. This didn't take much convincing. Something told me the kidnappee would be freed moments after I left. I grabbed the role of tape and ripped off a strip. Right before I put it over her mouth, Kim said; "Make it look like the last one, okay." Feeling like a chump, yet uncompelled to do otherwise, I re-bound Kim's mouth using six strips of tape. She "mmmmphhed" a "get the hell outta here" sounding goodbye and I left. I went down stairs, fully intending to take off….my beautiful ex bound and waiting for another man upstairs. Then it came to me….If Shay is waiting for me to leave to go get her, then I should hang out as long as possible. But then I decided I had horned in enough on a situation that was, really, none of my business. I had a hurried final drink and then left. I found out the next day that about ten minutes after I took off, Kim made a miraculous recovery and was downstairs partying until the wee hours of the morning. It was a bitter sweet evening to be sure, but definitely a memorable one.
Jerry9B
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 24th 1999 03:31:38
I have a rather interesting bondage tale to tell all of you. in my softmore year of college, i wanted to join a sororitie, and to do that i had to go through a series of initiatians. most of them had to do with bondage. that is when i got into it. well anyways, ill tell you about all of the initiations. they are rather interesting. first, they took me into this basement that was sort of like a dungon. thats what it looked like anyway. and when i wasnt looking they placed handcuffs on me. they then chained the handcuffs to this chain on the ceiling. i was on my toes, because the chain was so high. they then told me that if i could stand the stuff they did to me for 2 hours, then i could pass on to the next step. i agreed (i did NOT know what i was getting myself into). they then blindfolded me and put a ball gag onto my mouth. i felt several hands on my stomach (i was wearing short shorts and a mid-driff tank top). i am VERY tickelish just about everywhere, and they thuroughly tickeled me for about 10 minutes. oh, i forgot to mention to you- they told me that if i hmphhhed 3 long times in a row then that would be my sign of telling them that i give up. well i was no quitter, so i bared with it. after they tickeled me all over, they took off my gag and my blindfold. they then brought out a paddle and paddled me a few times. it hurt a little but not too bad. then they all went upstairs for about 5 minutes. they came down with a big bowl with something liquedy in it. they later told me it was honey, but i had no idea it was. all of them took some in their hands and smeared the honey all over me. then they took a bag of feathers and a fan and covered me with feathers. i was then stripped down to just my bakini(i had gone swimming earlier that day). they took out a poloroid camera and snapped a few photos. after that, they took me over to one of those wooden things that have a place for your head and hands. the locked me in that and wipped me. it didnt hurt as bad as i thought it would. they only did it a few times. then they tickled me some more. and rubbed honey in spots i didnt expect them to. then
sandy
E-mail address: ...
Homepage URL:

Wednesday August 25th 1999 10:55:39

Pamela5, finish the story don't leave us hanging. THANKS
Jim
Homepage URL:

Wednesday August 25th 1999 04:54:34
More DYNASTY... So my roommate finds her Polaroid. For the next half hour, she takes pictures of me wearing an assortment of her high heels. She put me in her strappy black heels first, then her pumps, and a number of other shoes while my hands and ankles were tied behind me. She was definitely getting more than a little bit excited by the sight of me tied up and struggling in her sexy shoes, and though I was embarrassed (and getting a little tired of the whole thing) I tried to play the part as I thought she wanted me to. I struggled and moaned and kept trying to get the shoes off while she took about 20 Polaroids. The more I struggled to get loose, the bigger her smile got. And, she took the shots just like the crazy man did in the DRAGNET movie -- highlighting my legs and always making sure the high heels were visible. So now I decide that she's had enough fun and it's time for me to get out of this mess. I flip myself over on the bed (I've been on my stomach the whole time) and start to try to undo my ankles. I could just barely reach them. Tough to do in her high heel Candies! She sees what I'm doing and rushes over to me and starts to re-tighten all the knots, starting with my feet. Then she tightened my wrists and the scarves around my mouth -- and WAY too tight I might add. She was getting a bit carried away, and fun is fun, but I was no longer in the mood. Now I'm really starting to get tired of the whole thing, and tell her that "I've had enough" through the scarves -- and I KNOW she could understand me this time. A few minutes later she did untie me, and she hasn't "found" me tied up since...but every once in a while, I wonder what she would do if she found me like that again. I need some advice. Should I continue this game with her?
Pamela5
Homepage URL:

Thursday August 26th 1999 12:06:28
Pamela5, For the sake of my own entertainment, I would say yes, go ahead with the game. However, whether or not you want to continue depends on how far you are willing to go with it. Remember, you'll be helpless once it star
Anonymous
Homepage URL:

Thursday August 26th 1999 04:39:40
Pamela5, It would be nice to hear more stories but the question is did you like being tied up? If not I say don't do any more. If you want to continue ask your roommate if she wants to and then set some ground roles. If you do continue, to add a bit to it have your roommate tie you up instead. Good luck and let us know what you decide. Feel free to email if you want. PS If you do continue remember there is alot of info on the net as what your roommate can do to you.
Jim
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Saturday August 28th 1999 08:44:24
One of the stories recently posted reminded me of a party we had just before spring break. There was this great looking girl named Lisa that came to the party with an older group of girls. She was short, only about 5 feet, but she had blond hair and a very cute face. She was wearing an oversize college sweatshirt so I couldn't really see her body, but I guessed that it looked as great as the rest of her. She was still a freshman and we told her that all freshmen had to pass a short initiation before being allowed into the party. There was a wooden post in the middle of one of the rooms and we told her that she would have to agree to being tied to the post for a 1/2 hour. She asked her friends if I was pulling her leg and they told her no, so she agreed to do it. She stood with her back against the pole while we tied her ankles back. Then we tied her wrists together before tying them over hear head to a hook at the top of the post. Then we left her there. We didn't plan on doing anything else to her. However, when we had pulled her arms over head, her heavy sweatshirt had pulled up so that quite a bit of her stomach was showing and she spent most of the next 30 minutes being tickled by other people at the party. When the time was up, I got worried that she would be really angry about the tickling, but she was cool with it.
RYAN
Homepage URL:

Tuesday August 31st 1999 09:08:28

This is my first post here. I've posted to other sites with personal experiences, but none of them have anything to do with college/university people. What's sad is I work at a university and have no experiences there! Oh well. I just wanted to compliment Pamela5 for her stories. Marvelous! I hope you have more to tell, if you feel it's right for you!! I think your "Dynasty" story is among the best on any of these types of pages. One question: what is the "Dragnet movie" she is referring to?? Is it old or new, and is it available on video? Anybody?
Dr.J
Homepage URL:

Monday September 6th 1999 10:54:52

Hello everyone, I don't know if this is a bit off-topic but a friend of mine has been attending the police-academy for a couple of months now. About four hours a week they spend on learning to arrest people and so on. They normally practice on eachother but my friend asked her tacher if she could bring a friend sometime. He aggreed and said it would be good anyway because that way they can practice on me!!! It's going to happen tomorrow and I'm really exited because I know that for a couple of hours I will be constantly arrested, realead, arrested, released etc. If you're interested in reading what will happen to me then I will write my story tomorrow when I come back. Love, Jayne.
Jayne
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Thursday September 9th 1999 08:38:05

SORORITY PLEDGE By Anonymous While I was in college, I was made a "big brother" for one of the (female) sororities on campus. This basically meant that I was to help them recruit pledges, cheer them on at intramural games, things like that. When hell week came around, a few of the officers were trying to come up with ideas to make the week live up to its name. Seeing a tremendous opportunity, I suggested that during the final night, they tickle-torture the pledges. They could require that the pledges not be allowed to laugh. If they did laugh, the torture would be prolonged. If they did it, they could call it an "endurance test" or "loyalty test." I was a little afraid, because I figured this was the equivalent of "coming out" with my fetish, but they loved the idea. One of them said that she had heard of another sorority doing the same thing. On the night of "Pledges' Trial" (the final night of Hell Week), I arrived at the sorority house and one of the officers immediately took me to the basement. They had taken a sturdy wooden table and nailed the straps into both ends. I couldn't believe it. I had intended to just watch. I enjoy F/F as much as the next guy. But when they brought down the first pledge, already exhausted from the evening's activities, blindfolded and terrified, I couldn't believe it when one of the sisters offered me first go at her! I watched as they walked her to the table and made her lay down upon it. Then a sister put the pledge's hands through the top straps, and pulled the straps through a loop, making them nice and snug. She then repeated the process with her legs, pushing the poor pledge's pants legs about two inches above her ankles and using the straps to hold the pants legs up. They explained to her that she was about to endure the "loyalty test". If she made a sound, even to beg for mercy, the 15 -minute test would be extended 2 minutes for every sound. However, if she maintained silence for the full 15 minute test, they would know that she truly loved the sorority and was cut out to be a sister. They signaled to me that it was time to begin. I walked over and slowly untied her shoes. I removed them and her socks, relishing every second. I looked down at her feet. No nail polish, but she had received a pedicure recently. Her nails were too perfect. Her feet were small but very attractive. I let her stew for a moment, then ran my fingers from the balls of both feet to the heels. She gasped and let out a short cry. One of the sisters said, "That's two more minutes pledge!" Then I really went to work. Her ankles, the tops of her feet, the toes, between the toes, the arches. I got them all. She squirmed and writhed, biting her lower lip to keep from laughing. I would stop long enough to make her think it was over, then ever so gently stroke one finger back and forth between the soles. Her feet were amazingly soft. She would wrinkle her soles, and I would go for her toes. She would bend her toes and I would go for her soles. I alternated between intolerably rough and fast to agonizingly slow and gentle. To be fair, the sisters timed me to the second, and after 17 minutes, they turned her loose. Even though she had only made one peep, her face was red, she was sweating, and she was gasping. Needless to say, it turned out to be one of the best nights of my life... http://magict.com/mtj/ "The definitive source for tickling fiction & art"Visit our FREE public Art Gallery & Library. Fiendish ticklers and their victims welcome
Morandilas
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Friday September 10th 1999 09:17:48
Wow! Just as soon as you think it will never happen! In my earlier post I mentioned that I never had a tie-up experience at the University where I work (I'm a professor). Well that all changed yesterday when a female colleague of mine, who is also a very good friend and is the same age as me (35), made a simple little mistake and I took advantage of it. You see, Dr. H is a fiendish lover of chocolate. Now don't get me wrong, she's very attractive, has long blonde hair, and weighs about 120 lbs. One word: HOT! Now you also have to realize that we're both total goof-offs whe n we're not working, so much that other profs really "worry" about us. Anyway, in a morning class Dr. H was given a chocolate bar by a student (yeah, he was sucking up!). But, as happy as whe was to get it, she set it down in my lab and forgot about it.

Well, I discovered the chocolate bar and took it to my office, where I hid it in my desk. Now one thing about our offices, they're without windows and have a locking door, so we can have privacy if needed. Later in the afternoon I told Dr. H that I wanted to see her in my office because I had something that I wanted to "torment" her with. When she came in, I shut the door behind her and she sat down and started yakking away for about 10 minutes talking about who knows what. Can't say I was listening all that closely, because I was busy thinking about the plan I was hatching. I also vaguely remember thinking about how nice it would be to slip a gag into that mouth, but that will have to wait for another time. Finally, she shut up and said, "Ok, so what did you want?"

I opened the drawer of my desk, where I had a piece of rope waiting, and said "you have to trust me, you'll get a laugh out of this!" She responded with the usual, laughing, "Oh no way!", "what are you going to do with me?", "you'd better not take me anywhere!". I responded with a quiet, "just play along, and trust me," as I pulled her very slender arms and hands behind her. I remembered that her elbows easily touch behind her back, because I had pulled them together before with my hands in playful times past. But this was not the time to push it. I had one piece of rope, and a partner that was going along, but I knew only so far. I pulled her wrists together crossed and tied them. I said, "sorry, going to have to make this tight so you don't get away!". She giggled. When I finished I went back around my desk and sat down. She was sitting directly across from me. I said, "and now, for your torment." The moment I opened my desk drawer it hit her. Her mouth flew open (where's a ball-gag when you need one?) and she said, "Oh! You found my chocolate bar!" I pulled it out, and began to open it. She began to twist around to try to free herself, but wasn't going anywhere. "Oh don't eat it!" she whined. Never intending to really eat it myself, I smiled. I had my fun, although I sure would have liked to do much, much more! I got up, untied her and we enjoyed the candy bar. Hopefully this won't be the last time for this kind of fun!! By the way, I'm still wondering about the Dragnet movie talked about above. Anybody know anything about it?

Dr. J
Homepage URL:

Friday September 10th 1999 11:57:56

Jayne, please post your experiences! I've been enjoying your website for some time now and it's made my list of bookmarks. I especially enjoy handcuffs/ legirons (and you look so good in them :-)), so I would love to hear what happened to you at the police academy.
Jon G.
Homepage URL:

Tuesday September 14th 1999 06:08:01

visit my website
Josh
Homepage URL:

Friday September 17th 1999 08:55:42

what happend to all the ladies who wrote stories here? why is it that only stories by men or about men being tied are all we have on these pages!
sick of it
Homepage URL:

Monday September 27th 1999 04:10:37

sick of it, here's a simple fact. If someone wants to post, they will. If they don't, they won't. Of course, people are more likely to want to post if no one starts harassing people.
Dorren

Thursday October 7th 1999 10:37:30

Hey! What happened... the stories were so great and now no one is posting. If I had a story to tell, it would be here but unfortunatly, some of us aren't lucky enough to have their fantisys fufilled. If you have a story, please post. I'm getting lonely. :-(
Violet
Homepage URL:

Friday October 8th 1999 06:35:04

I echo Violet's comment's. If I HAD ANY bondage stories, on anyone would tied me up stories, I would post em' But I don't. Unless you guys(and gals of course)want Violet and myself to type all the stories that are floating around our heads, PLEASE POST ANYTHING. Thank you, and good night!
CHillDice
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Monday October 18th 1999 08:39:02

hello, As i type this I am wearing hand cuffs in the front, have a scarf shoved into my mouth (held tightly in place buy another scarf)!!!!!! My boyfriend just loves to see me this way..... I get home from my waitressing job and the is awaiting with the cuffs and sacrves. I can not even lossen my collar or tie of my uniform. hmmmmmm.. that seems my extent of college bondage..... :) i love the buttoned shirt collar as my mouth is gagged :) any one else?
candice
Homepage URL:

Wednesday October 20th 1999 06:18:39

Love the stories .. will write mine tonight after I take a rest from this afternoons 'session' in the girls locker room.
Samantha
Homepage URL:

Sunday October 24th 1999 02:05:40

um, no
Katie
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Sunday October 24th 1999 02:07:53

Samantha, I would love to here all about you "session" in the girls lockerroom. When are you going to post it? If you cant post i on the site can u email me? ill be posting here soon. thanks!
Lauren
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday October 26th 1999 10:34:20
Initiation Night

Hello, I'm Karen and I've never posted here before. I like the stories here, though some of them seem to be slightly off the theme implied by the title - but I guess it all adds variety.

I'm in my second year at a southern college and live in a sorority house, Phi-Delta-Sigma (changed to protect the (not so) innocent(?)). I'm reminded of this story because, despite all the assurances that it doesn't happen, we just had our "Initiation Night". This year, I was an initiator, last year a young and (maybe) innocent initiatee! I'll tell my own story from last year and then add a few details from my experiences this year. So this is from last year ...

There were three new girls in the house, Pat, Chris (names changed etc.) and myself (Karen is my real name). We'd all heard stories of initiations and all listened to the college Principal say that they were no longer allowed - we didn't know what to believe. Nearly a month went by at the start of the new term and we were starting to relax and believe the Principal when we discovered she was wrong.

It was a warm, dry Friday evening. I was lying on my bed listening to a new CD my roomie had lent me - she was out somewhere but said I could. There was a tap at the door and I just shouted "Come in" without a further thought. The door burst open and three or four girls jumped on me holding me face down on the bed with my face in the pillow to muffle my cries for help. My hands were quickly pulled behind me and tied with my wrists crossed behind my back. My ankles were tied together and cinched. My head was then lifted from the pillow, a pair of panties stuffed in my mouth and my mouth was taped to keep them in. I was blindfolded and then my captors carried me bodily downstairs, right to the basement, I think, and tied me to a chair. I couldn't loosen the ropes, and attempts to shout produced only muffled grunts, so I relaxed and resigned myself to my fate.

I grunted through my gag and got a grunt in reponse - I was not alone. A few minutes passed and there was the sound of more struggling - obviously the third new girl had been captured and brought in. She eventually calmed down and one of the senior girls began to explain what was happening.

"Pat, Chris and Karen, welcome to Phi-Delta-Sigma! You know that the Principal has banned sorority initiations. So if you don't want to go through with this, you may opt out. But you can never be a full sorority sister unless you have been initiated into our society. Nothing will be done to you to cause lasting harm, though you may be a little embarassed for a while. You will not be hurt. Now are you prepared to join our sisterhood? Pat?"

Pat must have agreed because the initiator said, "Good. How about you, Chris?"

I assume the same response and I was next asked. I thought about it but being the only odd one out in the house didn't seem like a good option, so I nodded in agreement.

"Good," said the initiator, "you all made the right decision. We will begin in 15 minutes." With that we were left bound, gagged and blindfolded to wonder what was to come. The 15 minutes seemed like an hour but then the sound of girls returning signalled the start of the proceedings.

"Who wants to go first? Oh, you can't speak, we'll start with Pat," said the initiator. I could hear some activity as Pat was untied from her chair, some struggling, protests through her gag, followed by a silence as she had been calmed down, or restrained! Next came a buzzing sound - I couldn't work out what it was. It was soon followed by more gagged protests, then silence again. Next was a kind of gentle slapping sound, accompanied by muffled shouts. Silence again. A quiet period of 5 minutes or so, I guess, followed then more sounds of struggling. I guessed Pat was being returned to her chair. "One down, two to go," announced the initiator, "You're next Chris."

The same process was repeated and the sounds I could hear were much the same - I still couldn't imagine what the buzzing might be. Oh well, I would soon find out, it was my turn next.

"And last but not least, Karen." I was untied from the chair and my ankles were untied. I was lead over to a table of some sort. I was stripped from the waist down and pulled on to one end of the table. Each of my ankles was tied to a table leg spreading my legs. I felt very vulnerable and began to struggle and tried to cry out - all to no avail. My wrists were untied, one of the initiator girls holding each arm. They completed stripping me and tied my wrists to the other end of the table. A further rope held my waist down to the table.

So there I lay, naked and spread-eagled to the table, tied down, and still gagged and blindfolded. What next? Once more I heard the buzzing and tried to work out what it might be. I soon found out - it was an electric razor and I was being shaved - first with the trimmers to remove the long hair and then the foil to smooth off the stubble. I struggled and tried to shout but it was no use.

I then discovered what the gentle splapping sound I heard was - aftershave being patted over the newly shaved area - wow, did it sting! But that subsided and it began to feel more comfortable. They weren't finished with me yet! I felt a scratching on my newly shaved mound and felt a slight dampness. What could that be?

I was then released from the table and my wrists were retied behind my back and was lead back to my chair and tied to it.

The chief initiator then spoke to us again. "Well done girls, the worst is now over. When you can see again, you will find that we have painted the Phi-Delta-Sigma insignia on you. We have used Indian Ink, which is fairly indelible but does eventually fade and wash off. By which time, your hair will probably have grown back, if you choose to let it. We are going to leave you for a while now. We'll be back in time for your final initiation phase." With that we heard them all leave and having tested our bonds and found them impossible to escape, sat back to wonder what the final phase might be.

Actually, we were never left alone - one of the initiators didn't leave but just sat quietly watching us in case our gags started to choke us or if muscle cramps were to set in. But of course, we didn't know that.

We sat there naked and bound for what seemed like forever. From my experience as an initiator, I know that it was probably about an hour and a half. The silence was broken by the sound of the initiators returning. I was untied from my chair and my ankles were hobbled with a rope of about 12 inches between then, making walking progress very slow. With one girl holding each arm, to prevent me falling, I was walked up the steps and out into the warm night air. I'd almost forgotten that I was still naked!

After a while, probably 15 minutes or so, we stopped and my wrists were once more untied. The girls holding my arms pulled them gently back until I felt the trunk of a tree on my back. My hands were tied behind the tree, then my ankles were tied together and to the tree. This was repeated above my knees and ropes around my waist and chest and shoulders completed my bondage. The tape was gently pulled from my mouth and the panties were removed. Relief was, however, short-lived. A fresh pair was pushed into my mouth but instead of tape, a cloth cleave-gag was used to hold them in.

We were then left to either escape or be discovered in the morning. Up to this point, I had thought that ours was the only sorority house involved but I later discovered that all the houses co-ordinated their various initiations for the same night. Most seemed to involve being tied to a tree or a lamp post, or in one case, a set of stocks, in various stages of undress! Once again, unbeknown to the initiatees, guards were posted for the whole time we were "abandoned".

Despite assurances to the contary, the college was obviously aware of what was going on because the security patrol made an early round the following morning before anyone else was around to release the various bound bodies along the avenue of trees beside the drive and on the lamp posts. Once released, I hurried back to my room, getting back at about 5.00 am. A very long leisurely soak in the bath got rid of most of the rope marks and eased the muscle aches.

The three new "Sorority Sisters" were guests of honor at a celebration dinner on the Saturday evening - all laid on by the senior sisters. Would I do it again volunarily? No way! Did it do me any harm? No, except for the itch as my hair grew back!

So, that was my experience - I think it is within site rules. Let me just add a few comments from my experience as an initiator. First, despite what the Initiatees thought, they were never, ever left alone while restrained. To do so would be insanely dangerous. Second, no permanent harm was done and had any of the initiatees decided to opt out, then those wishes would have been honored without question. Extra care was taken to ensure that the ropes were firm but not over tight - rope burns, cramps and restricted circulation are irresponsible, extremely dangerous and completely unnecessary.

Now, just one bonus for you. In my year as an initiator, we had an additional victim. There were two new girls in the house, both of whom elected to be initiated. But the previous evening, we caught one of the male students peeking in on the dorms. After a short chase, we were able to capture him. We kept him prisoner for 24 hours, then added him to the initiatees. He was stripped, all his body hair shaved, and the Indian Ink was used to paint "Peeping Tom - caught peeking into girls dorms" on his chest. He was then taken out and tied to one of the trees for the amusement of the initiators from all the houses. The only difference was that after he was tied to the tree, his blindfold was removed so he could see who was looking at him. He's not taken his Tee-shirt off yet, apparently. On my experience, the ink will fade in another 6 weeks or so!

Hope you enjoyed my story. I'll hold my email address for now, so comments through the site. Karen.

Karen
E-mail address: Later, Maybe
Homepage URL:

Monday November 22nd 1999 03:49:16
Hi, I just read Karen's post. I'll use the name Tom, as in Peeping, that she gave me!

I can confirm the second part of her story as I was the "victim". But I wanted to explain my side of it. I'm not actually a peeping Tom, it was all part of a Frat House initiation! There were four of us seeking entry to the particular Frat house. As part of the "entrance examination" we all had to draw a "dare" out of a hat. Mine was to get at least two photographs through a Sorority House window, with a low lite camera (no flash) borrowed for the purpose. But I was spotted before I could make my escape. I'll leave you to guess whether I got the pictures - the clue is in Karen's post.

I'm not convinced that my presence wasn't leaked to the girls - I'm sure I was quiet enough. The other guys got audiances for their dares too, depite their best efforts to avoid them. Perhaps Karen can tell us?

On reflection, though a bit long, my "punishment" did fit the crime and no lasting harm was done. I think I may even have enjoyed it! And yes, the ink has finally worn/washed off and the hair has grown back, except on my legs - my girlfriend likes the smooth look and we have fun keeping them that way!

In case case you were wondering, briefly, here is what the other three dares were :

Initiate #1

Walk, don't run, diagonally across campus naked in daylight. To ensure no false modesty, the initiates hands were tied behind his back with plastic wire wraps.
The guy elected to do this at 6 am, just after it got light but he still got an audience of around 20-25 girls. Walking across campus at 6 am, by chance? I don't think so!

Initiate #2

Walk home from across town (about 3 miles). Not difficult? Well, just to add interest, the guy had to wear just a bra, panties, stockings, garters and high (3") heels. Again, his hands were tied with wire wraps (there was a "guard" patrol, unbeknown to him following at a discreet distance).
An audience of about 15-20 girls showed up shouting their "encouragement".

Initiate #3

Spend the entire weekend (Friday after class thru Sunday night) cross-dressed. Not just throw a skirt on and carry on as normal but the full TV performance. He made a real effort and passed off undetected at the Mall, a bar, the Saturday dance and even church on Sunday! He was also the only one not to spend any significant time tied up.

And of course, Frat House initiations aren't allowed and don't happen. The college Principal told us, so it must be true! I can't wait for them (not) to happen next year!

Tom (P.)

Tom

Sunday October 31st 1999 10:36:04

hey all... just wanted to ask katie if the "um, no" in her post was in referance to my question about being gagged in a collar shirt? I love it!!!!!!!!
candice
Homepage URL:

Wednesday November 3rd 1999 05:06:01

Epilogue

Hi, it's Jeff again. I decided to make one final post before I forgot about this site. A lot has happened since my last post, although the four of us only managed to get together one more time, which was on Sheila's birthday. Since my last post, Sheila and I have had a few more sessions, mostly at her house, all of which were increasingly sexual, and this time we focused on pleasing each other, although there was still plenty of tickling. All of these sessions were very sexual, so I won't describe them here any further. Sheila and I recently discovered that Bob and Mindy have had several sessions of their own, similar to the ones Sheila and I had, but apparently more amorous. One time when Bob had the house to himself for the whole day, he and Mindy reconstructed the shower frame, and had a lot of fun with it.

Of course, we have all gone back to college/university, and are all living in appartments scattered around the city. Bob, however, is staying in a house he shares with two other girls from our town, and some chinese students, apparently all girls. (lucky Bob) My girlfriend came back from her vacation, and I was going to write a seperate post about what happened shortly afterwards, but decided to briefly describe it here instead. Our group had agreed that we would have more fun with more members, so we decided to see who else we could get to join.

I invited a few of my friends from the city and set up a game of cards, and told them that the loser would be tied to the bed gagged, and in their underwear, and their girlfriend would be invited over. Naturally, I lost (they all teamed up against me), and I found myself in the situation I just described. If that wasn't enough, they left my girlfriend a note attatched to the outside of the door in an envelope that said "read this before you enter". The note warned her about what she would see when she entered, claimed that I agreed to the whole situation, and to a bunch of things that were listed and described in detail. When my girlfriend arrived, she read the note, and entered the room with an mischievous grin, the kind I saw on Sheila's face so many times. I'll leave the rest up to your own imagination, but I still think Sheila was more fun.

Anyways, over the next few days we talked about various things, but after about a week, we decided to break up. There were a bunch of things we didn't agree on, and she was jealous of Sheila, and a bit annoyed that I had so much fun with her. I was actually sort-of relieved at this decision, since that meant I could continue with Sheila without any guilt. A few days later, the four of us got together for Sheila's birthday. We started out with the usual game of cards, but this time we all teamed up against Sheila. When she lost, whe had a fun three-hour ticklefest with Sheila tied naked to her bed, and the rest of us with little or no clothing on. After Bob and Mindy left, Sheila and I had one of the best sessions yet. Since I spent most of the time pleasing her, we both had a good time.

Other than that, life has continued as normal. However, I suspect that something wierd happened at the place Bob is staying at. Judging by his response when I ask him about it, I would assume that whatever it was was very embarrassing. I guess that's about all that happened since my last post. This will most likely be my last post here. If I do have any more stories to tell, I'll probably post them on a different site. As for my other stories, as you may have guessed, they aren't true, but are inspired by actual events. Many of the events described in the stories did happen, but at a different time, or to a different person, or were made up for the sake of the story. The true version may have been equally interresting, but there were several details that the other members of our group begged me not to publicise. Rather than trying to work around those details, I put the remaining facts together in the way that would be most entertaining. However, I got a bit carried away on several occasions and started writing about our group's combined fantasies, which made the stories a lot less realistic. I realize that this site was intended for true stories only, but I thought mine would be close enough to be accepted. This will probably be my last post so I might as well say goodbye.

Jeff
E-mail address: [email protected]

Wednesday November 10th 1999 04:37:21
Having just got the Dreambook Bum's Rush on Canuck's other excellant site, I thought that I'd add a quick story on this site as well. This story is not really a college story, as my girlfriend at the time and I were not really in college (though I was taking a college art class at the time), but we were of college age. Hope you like it none the less...
I had grown up pretty much being the bondage recipient of my sister's devices (for three years or so), and after she left, I was pretty much in a void (as my bondage playmates had either moved away or on by then). I won't go in to details, as those can be found on Canuck's True Stories site (linked to this page), and if you're interested you can look it up there (Free Plug!).

Suffice it to say that life went on. I graduated school, got a job, and tried to relish those times I spent with my sister, Terry, Pam, and Glenda in my memory. I never imagined that I would find another who might like to tie me up. I had been too lucky already, right?

Then I met Beth...

Beth was my girlfriend in '84, and will always hold a special place in my heart. She was a little tease, but I loved her, and at the time, I thought she was THE ONE. I have since found another, but I'll always remember Beth for giving me what I needed, and I hope, I gave her something in return...

Beth was a nymphomaniac...I have no doubt of this, as she wanted sex all the time, anywhere, no matter the circumstances...in an elevator, in her parents empty house which was up for sale at the time, in the boathouse at the lake, wherever the mood hit her. I, of course, being a red-blooded American male, did my best to comply.

Beth was also a little kink.

She liked to have special things done in sex; dripping candles, foot worship, and a few unmentionables too wild for this forum, so when I first mentioned bondage to her, I was happy to say that she did not bat an eye, but laid on the bed and waited for me to tie her up. She was into it...

I was usually the bondee, not the bonder up to this point, but I was no novice by any means. I quickly produced my self-bondage gear (ropes, scarves, etc.), and if she had any questions as to why I had all that stuff handy, she did not say a word. I quickly had her bound, hand and foot, to the corners of my bed, gagged and blind-folded, and waiting nervously for my next move. She looked hot, I will admit, and though I wished I was in her place, I was excited about being on the delivering end for once. I watched her writhe in her bonds, straining to get free, making little mewling noises through her gag, and I knew she was getting hotter by the second.

By then, I knew what Beth liked, sexually, and I took every advantage of her helpless body. We had the longest session of fore play that I could remember, up to that point (though I won't go into details for the sensors sake), and when I finally untied her about 2 hours later, I had the greatest night of my life, again, up until that point...But then, if you've been reading my stories on 'True Stories', you'll see that life just gets better and better...
Not much of a story, I'll admit, but we're not here to get really graphic. Suffice it to say, we did the nasty, enhanced by the fact that she was bound and helpless through most of it. As I said, I am happier as the captive than as the tormentor, and after this round, our roles were reversed, and I was much the happy camper for my short time with Beth.

It was later that year that I moved some 3000 miles to NYC, broke up with Beth (like a wimp- in a letter) and had a dry spell for a few years until I met my significant other, whom I have been with for the last 12 years...but that's another story altogether...
Well, that's my contribution to this page. Hope you all enjoyed it, and at the least, I hope it inspired some of you to do me one better. This is a great board, but it seems to be a little slow of late, so until I write again...Do fun things, and keep those stories coming...
Curt

Curt
Homepage URL:

Tuesday November 16th 1999 02:37:11

we need some postings! how come no one is?????? I would post here if i had n e interesting stories to hear. what happened to sharon and her roomate rochelle? i really liiked those stories. come on guys post!
Carrie
Homepage URL:

Tuesday November 16th 1999 10:22:52

OK I've been here a couple of times and have read some of the stories, admittedly, more than once. I've never posted simply because I can't claim any good stories. I do have a question though. Can anyone offer advice on a good way to tell my girlfriend that I'm really into bondage?
TheElfboy
Homepage URL:

Wednesday November 17th 1999 09:41:27

TheElfBoy-

While I was on the "other side" of it shall we say... My "boyfriend" learned of my attraction to bondage when he pinned me while we were kissing. He just simply pinned my arms over my head with one of his hands and saw my reaction to this. You might want to try something along that line and watch for her reaction. You might get a strong reaction right away like my ex did from me (be prepaired for a negative reaction as well) or you might not get any reaction at all.

If that is the case, try using it as a "threat" of sorts. If she ever does anything to annoy you (tapping your shoulder, talking durring a movie, tickling you etc.) just say something like "You'd better quit it or I'll have to tie you up." if she pushes more, then she might be into it too. It's worth a try.

Or there's always everyone's favorite. 'TELL HER THE TRUTH'. If the subject of fanticies ever comes up (which I'm assuming it would at some point) just say it. It's tough to get out but trust me. You feel a lot better once you let someone know. It is important though not to make it sound scary or wierd. What ever you do, don't say "I know that this is going to freak you out but..." or "This is just wrong but I've always wanted to..." The point is to make her want to try it, not to scare her away from it. Making it sound as normal as possible will make her be more open to trying. Remember that an interest in bondage isn't wrong. It's just different, and it's nothing to be ashamed of.

I hope that it works out and keep us updated as to how it goes.

Violet
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Monday November 22nd 1999 08:37:56

Lessons

I've been far away again for some time and I would like to tell you about what happened on one evening of this journey. If you have read my homepage you would know me as a passionate self bondage man. But what happened last Wednesday evening will change my life and my attitude drastically. I expressedly object to the terms "By posting information here you relinquish any rights that you may have over it." as prerequisite to post a story here. However I grant a NON EXCLUSIVE right to Canuck to show this story on his forum. If this is not O.K. with you, Canuck, you will have do delete this story! The story starts in the next part.

Pretalk: The evenings in the hotel are sometimes very boring - the TV uses a language I do not understand - so I worked on some pictures which I got from the internet lately, to make some nice background pictures for the notebook. In principle I just selected the faces of some nice ladies and removed everything that looked like rope. My local "companion" here by chance clicked on the wrong name of the "recent documents" folder (I missed to clear this folder on the last evening, and with only a touch pad you cannot click very precisely). In an instant a picture "lady with a rope" appeared on the screen. He only stopped short for a moment, said "Sorry!" and terminated the graphics program. The consequences of this short incidence I was able to experience only later. All work had been finished with success and there was to be a final lunch. This lunch was also attended by two young ladies, who were introduced to me as "city guides". This was because we had the rest of the day off and wanted to see an exhibition in the next bigger town, from where my plane was due to leave the next morning.

The curious thing about the "city guides" only was that they did not say or show anything, but that my companion did the guidance. Back in the hotel he said "Let one of the girls help you with your things!" and pointed in the room. I protested that I did not want to have a lady visit my room, but he only answered: "Girl not making love, only making entertainment. You will see!" She went into the room and immediately started to make some tea. It was really time to go into the restroom for me so I let her do. But when I had finished, she already had undressed except for a white body. I wanted to protest, but she only offered me the tea cup and put her finger to her mouth to tell me I should keep quiet. She watched me nipping at the hot tea and then went to her bag. I did not trust my eyes when I saw that she got out a big bundle of ropes from her bag. From this bundle that was more in order than it looked, she selected some long rope and put it behind her neck. Then she walked over to me and pointed out with short movements with her hand that I should tie the rope around her. In my surprise I did only understand at the third try.

Some time ago I did look at the pages of Tammad Rimilia, a rope bondage specialist, so that theoretically I did know what to do. The way she put the rope behind her neck, this could start a nice G-string harness. So I did try it: The rope back under her armpits, crossing at her back, to the front again and to the back again just between her legs. She seemed to know this kind of tie-up because she really helped to do it with her movements. Finally she readily put her hands at her back. There I tied them with several loops and got the rope to her front for the final knot. She made some checking movements, went to the mirror looked at it and started to shake her head heavily. With words that I did not understand but with movements I really did understand she showed me that the rope was not tight enough, and that she could get her hands too much to her front. After some movements she also could each the final knot. Then she gestured me to untie her, which I did.

Free again she made it clear to me that I should undress now. When I was only in my underpants she put the rope around my neck now and started to tie me up in the same way. Again I did not understand what she said, but her movements were to be understood very easily. She showed me where and when to pull the rope more tightly and which position the wrists should have to be securely tied-up. After this demonstration she immediately untied me and put the rope around her neck again. This second time it seemed to be much better with her because after the first part she put herself onto the bed belly first and bent up her legs to point out a hog-tie. She also made some movements with her elbows to show that there was also something missing. I tied everything up for a little parcel which she rewarded with joyfully winding herself. Finally she pointed with one of her much too long finger nails to her hip and for the first time she said a word that I really did understand: "Tickle!" So I tickled her until she was violently shaking her head telling me to stop.

I untied her again. Then we both had a shower, without ropes, and... [CENSORED] ... Before we went to sleep she again tied me up in a similar G-string harness. Only she did not tie up my wrists and following the usual final knot on the tummy she continued to put another knot down the crotch so that my private part were framed by these two ones. Then the rope went back up for a final knot just between my shoulders. She did tie up my elbows on the way up, not that my movements were really disabled, I just could not reach that final knot! So the "nights rest" started together with her. The special way I was tied-up resulted in a constant excitement on my side. Shortly before the alarm would ring, we again... [CENSORED] END

Thomas M.
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Monday November 22nd 1999 08:38:56

If you are interested in the explanation of page 4 in my site (the one with the gag and the telephone call), just call it again. There is now a page 4A explaining it...
Thomas M.
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:

Tuesday November 23rd 1999 01:04:20

Karen, I just read your story and loved it. This would be a great story to post at Connie's Sorority Initiations Forum. The URL is http://users.sexyboards.com/gpf340/ Hope you post it there.
A friend of Connie

Monday November 29th 1999 09:24:10

Our Sorority used bondage as part of the initiation. One morning all the pledges were told to report to the house at 6:00pm dressed in a bikini and sandles. We were blindfolded then staked out face up in a spread eagled fashion. We were left there for a while and the anticipation of what they were going to do to us was the worst part. After a while we were told we would be left like this overnight for the "animals". We were then smeared with honey on our stomaches, faces and on the soles of our feet. We were sprinkled with birdseed and left. Later I found out the "animals" were fraternity pledges who had their hands tied behind then and were allowed to lick off the honey and birdseed.
Angela
Homepage URL:

Monday December 6th 1999 01:42:45

The night

It was halloween night 3 years ago and I was a sophmore in college. I went to pick up my friend Heather at her sorority to go to a party. She was dressed as a cowgirl in her skin tight jeans, tight button down shirt (unbuttonned to the breasts) with a red bandana tied loosely around her neck, boots, and cowgirl hat. anyway she is about 5'2" 110 lbs, black shoulder length hair and a great body. At the party we tried ectasy(spelling) for the first time. We decided to leave the party early and go back to her room. thats when the fun begins.

At this point I have an unbelievable body high going on from the ectasy. Heather walks over to her closet and grabs a long rope and starts twirling it around in the air and says to me that now she's a real cowgirl. I don't know if the drugs took over but i stated my thoughts out loud saying "real cowgirls on t.v. don't get to twirl rope around in the air instead they are tied up with it" she then says to me with a smile "you wouldn't dare" turned back towards the closet and thats all i needed to hear. I ran over and hand gagged her from behind and brought her over to the bed where i tied her hands behind her back and then tied some of the remaining slack around her waist and hands so they wouldn't go anywhere. then i grabbed a couple of nylons off the floor and tied her ankles together and then tied the other one around her legs at the knees. After testing the bonds and found them to be to tight to get out of I untied the bandana she had on around her neck and cleave gagged her (pinning her beautiful black hair against her head) She looked so incredibly sexy, but I could still kind of make out the words she was saying so I went over to the closet and found a nice white cloth and placed it between her lips and tied it behind her head.

I told her she had 10 minutes to try to get loose before I started tickeling her. She squirmed, struggled, and mmmmppphhhh desperately trying to get out of her bonds. After watching her struggle for 10 minutes I started to tickle her lightly and then started caressing her. I asked if it was o.k. and she nodded yes considering she was tightly cleave gagged. The cool thing about it was she was getting turned on uncontrollably and so was I as those tight jeans and her a** moving side to side as she was trying to get loose. I took her gag off and untied her b/c she wanted some water after finishing the glass she stripped down to her silk red bra and underwear and asked me to tie her up helplessly in the bed gagged and all. I didn't waste anytime tying her hands together and then tying them above her head to the head post and then tied her ankles together and then took my time cleave gagging her with the bandana and then tying the white cloth over that also cleave style. I can't tell you what happened the rest of the evening but lets just say it was amazing. later on, sorry its long.

Riddler
Homepage URL:

Friday December 10th 1999 05:28:44
I had this girlfriend that won the night we met let me tie her hands to the bedpost behind her. We dateted for four long years in college. I introduced her to bondage games early on and she looked for many oppourtunities. Here is just one interesting one. Every year for my birthday she tried to get something really nice for me, but my 23rd Birthday she was the present. When we started bondage games she would whisper in my ear that there was twine in her basket and then hint that there where clean man size hankerchefs in her top drawer. I would get the twine and tie only her wrists and then gag her with the hankerchef. She said she liked cleave gags over my favorite tape, but that was fine she was, afterall gagged. She loved to make out this way and felt that bitting down on the gag would make her explode with ecstatcy. We did this about 4 times a week. One day she was dressed in a denim skirt and nice colored pantyhose. I hadn't seen her until about Lunch time and was really turned on by this. She returned to her dorm and latr that evening I began to plot another good tie up. When I got to her dorm she was dressed in jeans and a t- Shirt. When I told her I wanted to completely tie her up but in her earlier clothes she stepped out of the room and changed into them in the bathroom. When she came in I attacked her playfully and tied her hand and foot and then rolled her over to be gagged with tape, she protested the tape so I grabbed a handkerchief and gagged her tightly. I watched her squirm for awhile until my excitement drove me crazy and made out with her bound and gagged. Well anyway my birthday came up a weel later. I went up and knocked on her door. It was locked but I heard her say just a minute. I waited adn then heard the door unlatch. I openend it and she was walking across the room to the bed gagged. Gagged is what I like best. Well she stayed gagged for an hour or two and did her normal routinesthat way. Then she motioned for me to lay down on the bed and we made out again. The funny thing is she really liked the bondage especially the gags but when we broke up she told me that she let me do things that she didn't like for years and now it was over. I just heard from her and she wants to be tied and gagged again. She lives in PA and I in Alaska so this will not be happening, but I wonder if she found a man who will do these things to her, She looked great struggling tied an gagged on the dorm room floor.
Kidnapper
Homepage URL:

Tuesday December 14th 1999 01:56:38

Hello all, I am from Liverpool England, and I love listening to your sexy stories, I would also like to get to know some of you better
Ste
Homepage URL:

Friday December 17th 1999 02:14:02

Hi I love the site. I was reading some of the old storys. I really like one of them but the last pt is missing. If anyone has it or Denise if you read this please put it back on. Later PJM
PJM
Homepage URL:

Thursday December 30th 1999 11:04:31

Where is the music
James Last
Homepage URL:

Thursday December 30th 1999 09:34:47
One night while I was in college a couple girlfriends and myself went to a large party at a friends of ours. The age group was relatively our age, which was early to mid twenties. Alcohol was abundant and everyone indulged. Sarah and I were the only two that laid off the booze, but not at first. We were hitting mixed drinks pretty hard at first, but later sobered up. We both decided to avoid the dreaded hangover. But the alcohol did loosen us up anyways. After the party died off around one or two, we got rides back to our dorm. Since it was a weekend and the resident directors were out, we snuck a bunch of people onto our floor, guys included. Sarah was a floor counsilor, and had her own room, which was plenty big. We wound up watching an Indiana Jones film there. At one part in the movie Indy encounters mummified bodies, at which I remarked that it would be kinda cool to mummify someone. One of the guys suggested that they should wrap Sarah up. She protested because she didn't want tape all over her body. I told her that she could wear one of my old catsuits. She still wasn't convinced. I suggested that they only do what the bodysuit covered and the guys agreed, easing Sarah's tension just a little. So I took her down to my room, as a couple girls who had keys to the athletic supply went to get tape. I was the only occupant because the girl who was slated to be my roommate dropped out. I pulled out a black hose bodysuit and told her to try it on. If there was no alcohol in our systems, I don't think either of us would have attempted this. She said that she wasn't going to try it on unless I put one on. That didn't bother me, since I wasn't going to get mummified. We stripped, me in the room and Sarah in my bathroom. Just so you know, Sarah is a redhead, my height, which is 5'7" and I guess around 140. She's not athletic, but attractive. She has lots of freckles on her pale skin and brown eyes. Me, I have blue eyes and black hair, volleyball keeping me nice and slim. I picked up another bodysuit, this one a fuzzy purple one that is a bit more expensive and warmer, but had seen better days. It wasn't see through like the hose, and had a zip up front, from waist to collar. So all I had on under it was my panties. The hose bodysuit I gave Sarah was sheer and crotchless, which I heard her yell to my attention. I told her to put her underwear over it. She said that her underwear was white and would look awful. I told her I never heard a mummy complain about clothing. She then threatened to change back if I didn't get her some underwear. I threw on a robe and went down to her room and got a robe for her and dug out appropriate undies, at least in my opinion. The group asked about what I was wearing under my robe and I told them that she wouldn't change unless I did. They laughed about it as I left. When I got back I handed her the stuff, which was a black thong and black lacy bra. She complained and I said if she didn't like them she could go down and get different items. She grumbled and put them on. She stepped out and put on her robe. She did look rather fetching in her outfit, and I figured the guys would probably get hard over it. We went back to her room and sat with our robes on until the other girls returned. About 20 minutes later they came in holding a good sized box. One of the guys turned off the tube. They guys coaxed Sarah out of her robe, and gawked when I finally pulled it off her shoulders and arms. They ate her alive and grabbed her by the arms and drug her into the middle of the room. I excused myself from the entertainment to go to the restroom. I could hear whoops and such from the crown, there was about a dozen of us in the room. When I was done I came out to see two guy wrapping Sarah's upper body in some kind of wierd tape. I noticed that she also had a piece of white athletic tape across her mouth. I asked what was that weird tape and Tammy told me that it's a gause like tape they wrap around joints before covering them in the thick tape. I walked over to Sarah to check her out, and that was when they jumped me. I felt a hand over my mouth, and two or three on each of my arms. I tried to struggle, but they held my tight as they took off my robe. My hands were forced behind me and taped at the wrists. One of the girls produced a wadded up ball of hose and stuffed it in my mouth before I could utter a complaint. They placed a piece of tape over my mouth and proceeded to bind my ankles. Tammy told me that Sarah suggested it. The guys then started to wrap me in the gause tape, from ankles to shoulders, and proceeded to go over it with the athletic tape. Sarah was done and standing upright with help. Once they finished with me, the guys backed off and said they had stopped like they promised. I sighed relief, but it was short lived when they blindfolded me and told the girls that it was their turn. I tried to beg them to stop, but the tape held, and I could hear Sarah doing the same. The girls pulled my hair back into a ponytail and then wrapped that gause around my neck and then my face and over my head, leaving a hole for my nose. They also taped my feet together. And then came the inevitable. They pulled out the athletic tape and covered the gause. It took forever for them to complete the entire process. The only exposed part of me was my nostrils and my ponytail. They held us up and took pictures of us standing next to out captors (no I will not share these, because I don't possess them). They laid Sarah on her bed and then laid me on the floor, on my back. I have never been so helpless in my life. The only saving grace was that the tape was stiff enough that they couldn't effectively tickle us. And believe me they tried. I could hardly move my head or any part of my body. I was left on the floor all night long listening to the rest continue drinking and watching TV until the wee Hours in the morning. I still struggled every now and then to let them know I was there, but all they did was cheer me on and plot about burying me in a sexy sarcofigus. Things died down after a while and I fell into a fitfull sleep until people started to wake up. None of them released me or Sarah before they left. Tammy was the last to go, her room was down the hall and she said that she would be back later. I started to get worried, and moan my disapproval, along with Sarah, but all we heard was the door shut. I tried to roll around, which was very difficult, and stopped after bumping into the furnature. I could hear Sarah wiggling and Mpffing on the bed. We were trapped. I finally rolled over so I was face down with my head turned to the side and tried to go to sleep. It was a while but I eventually nodded off. I heard the door unlock and someone come in and cut Sarah loose, which took quite a while. Then they left, leaving just Sarah and me. Sarah read me the riot act, shaking me as she did. I just Mpffed my agreement that it was a stupid idea, hoping she would end the tirade, and cut me loose. But she didn't. Instead, she showered, got dressed, and went to the cafiteria for lunch, leaving me to suffer on the floor. When she came back, I had to go to the restroom badly, and was mpfffing for help. She cut the tape away from my feet and then sat on my legs. I was begging into the hose and tape for her to let me go. She then said that revenge was hers and proceeded to tickle my helpless feet. Oh I went wild. I could hardly move and had to go to the restroom, and she was tickling me in my most sensative spot. I was screaming into my gag for her to stop, but the gag was effective to stifle most of my protests. She was relentless. I felt like I had crushed my breasts from bouncing on them while struggling. She kept it up and drove me wild. Yes I was turned on by the situaltion, but the build up in my bladder had a more serious priority than getting off. There was no way to convay to her of my situation, so she paid me no heed and tickled away. Finally I lost all control and wet myself on her floor. She didn't notice until she smelled it and then she reacted. My cheeks and area around my eyes were soaked from the tears. The fuzzy suit was sticking to me from all the persperation and now I was forced to wet myself from tickling. It wasn't all that humiliating as you would think, but it did make me feel awful for a while. And Sarah was apolagising the entire time as she cut me loose. Once she got me free and the gag off, she guided me to her bathroom to clean myself up. I decided to shower, and take my time doing it. I was sore all over and weak from lack of food. Sarah took my keys and got me fresh clothes and cleaned up my mess while I showered. When I came out of the bathroom she handed me my clothes and was spraying some type of lemony disinfectant all over the room to get rid of the urine smell. We tried to keep the incident a secret from everyone, but they got it out of us later on after they noticed how hush-hush we were acting about it. But that is another story to tell later on.
Tish
E-mail address: [email protected]
Homepage URL:








Back to Index Page

Online porn video at mobile phone


asstr.orgsummer camp sex storiesclit leashfree incest storiescatfight storiesfirst time anal sex storiesyoung taboo sex storieswomen sex storiesdog sex storyasstr orgkristensarchivealtsexstoriestagalog sex storieskristensarchiveleslita storieswww.nifty.orgxlegloverleslita storieskristens collectiontagalog sex storiesasstr authorsdad and daughter sex storiesliterotica daddykristen sex storiesbeastiality eroticasex stories wattpad completedjust first time storiesman fucking a dogeunuch archivekristins archiveskristen archives asstrgirl fucks her dogfart fetish storiesfree taboo storieskirsten archivesdrunk sister sexcheating wife sex storieskannada sex storiessex stories incestasstr renpetasstr storiesfriends wife sex storieshorse sex storiesasstrfemale sex storiesbeastality storiestaboo porn storiespregnant sex storieskristensarchiveyoung erotic sex storiesceleb sex storiesmaster love hurtskristen archivesfirst time lesbian pornreal sex storiesyoung incest pornxxx incest storieskristen storiesmind control pornkristen sex storiesfree animal sex storiesnudist incestthe kristen archiveyoung incest pornkristens collectionstar wars sex storiesfriends mom sex storiesfirst time sex storiesfree erotic sex storiesstar wars sex storiesliterotica topnudist sex storiesfather and daughter sex storieskristen archivechristian sex storiesarthur saxon asstrasstr authorsuncle sex storieshalloween sex stories